Skip to main content

Full text of "The kingdom of man"

See other formats


UC-NRLF 


fl?D 


CM 

C\J 
CvJ 
vO 

r- 
o 


LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 

Class 


OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 

c,, 


Cranial  Dome  of  Pithecanthropus  erectus  from  river  gravel  in  Java. 


Skull  of  a  Greek  from  an  ancient  Cemetery. 


THE 

KINGDOM    OF   MAN 


BY 

E.    RAY    LANKESTER 
\v 

M.A.    D.Sc.    LL.D.    F.R.S. 

HONORARY    FELLOW    OF   EXETER    COLLEGE,    OXFORD;    CORRESPONDENT 

OF     THE     INSTITUTE     OF    FRANCE  ;      EMERITUS    PROFESSOR 

OF    UNIVERSITY   COLLEGE,    LONDON  ;    PRESIDENT 

OF    THE    BRITISH    ASSOCIATION    FOR    THE 

ADVANCEMENT    OF    SCIENCE 

DIRECTOR    OF    THE    NATURAL    HISTORY    DEPARTMENTS   OF   THE 
BRITISH    MUSEUM 


LONDON 
ARCHIBALD  CONSTABLE  6-  CO  LTD 

10   ORANGE   STREET,    LEICESTER   SQUARE 
1907 


:;ws 


EXTINCT   ANIMALS 


Prof.  E.  RAY  LANKESTER,  F.R.S. 

h  a  Portrait  of  the  Author,  and  218  ot 
Illustrations 

Demy  8vo.          Price  7s.  6d.  net 


DESCRIPTIVE    NOTE. 

THE  author  gives  us  here  a  reep  at  the  wonderful 
history  of  the  kinds  of  animals  which  no  longer 
exist  on  the  surface  of  the  globe  in  a  living  state, 
though  once  they  flourished  and  held  their  own. 
Young  and  old  readers  will  alike  enjoy  Prof.  Lan- 
kester's  interesting  narrative  of  these  strange 
creatures,  some  of  which  became  extinct  millions 
of  years  ago,  others  within  our  own  memory.  The 
author's  account  of  the  finding  of  their  extant 
remains,  their  probable  habits  and  functions  of 
life,  and  their  places  in  the  world's  long  history, 
is  illustrated  profusely  from  point  to  point,  adding 
greatly  to  the  entertainment  of  the  story. 


Nnttire:  "...  We  give  the  book  a  hearty  welcome,  feel- 
ing sure  that  its  perusal  will  draw  many  young  recruits  to  the 
army  of  naturalists,  and  many  readers  to  its  pages." 

The  Times:  " There  has  been  published  no  book  on  this 
subject  combining  so  successfully  the  virtues  of  accuracy  and 
attractiveness  .  .  .  Dr.  Lankester's  methods  as  an  expositor 
are  well  known,  but  ihey  have  never  been  more  pleasantly 
exemplified  than  in  the  present  book." 

The  Atlienceutn:  "Examples  of  Extinct  Animals  and 
their  living  representatives  Professor  Lankester  has  described 
with  a  masterly  hand  in  these  present  pages." 


LONDON 
ARCHIBALD  CONSTABLE  £  CO  LTD 

10  ORANGE  STREET,  LEICESTER  SQUARE 


EYRE   &   SPOTTISWOODE,    H.M.   PRINTERS,   LONDON 


DESCRIPTION    OF   THE   FRONTISPIECE 

The  upper  figure  is  from  a  cast  of  the  celebrated  specimen  found 
in  a  river  gravel  in  Java,  probably  of  as  great  age  as  the  palaeolithic 
gravels  of  Europe.  Though  rightly  to  be  regarded  as  a  '  man  '—the 
creature  which  possessed  this  skull  has  been  given  the  name  'Pithecan- 
thropus.' The  shape  of  the  cranial  dome  differs  from  that  of  a  well- 
developed  European  human  skull  (shewn  in  the  lower  photograph,  that  of 
a  Greek  skull)  in  the  same  features  as  do  the  very  ancient  prehistoric 
skulls  from  the  Belgian  caves  of  Spey,  and  from  the  Neanderthal  of  the 
Rhineland.  These  differences  are,  however,  measurably  greater  in  the 
Javanese  skull. 

The  three  great  features  of  difference  are:  (i)  the  great  size  of  the 
eye-brow  ridges  (the  part  below  and  in  front  of  A  in  the  figures)  in  the 
Java  skull ;  (2)  the  much  greater  relative  height  of  the  middle  and  back 
part  of  the  cranial  dome  (lines  e  and  /)  in  the  Greek  skull ;  (3)  the  much 
greater  prominence  in  the  Greek  skull  of  the  front  part  of  the  cranial  dome 
— the  prefrontal  area  or  frontal  '  boss  '  (the  part  in  front  of  the  line  A  C, 
the  depth  ^Df  which  is  shewn  by  the  line  d). 

The  parts  of  the  cranial  cavity  thus  obviously  more  capacious  in  the 
Greek  skull  are  precisely  those  which  are  small  in  the  Apes  and  overlie 
those  convolutions  of  the  brain  which  have  been  specially  developed  in 
Man  as  compared  with  the  highest  Apes. 

The  line  AB  in  both  the  figures  is  the  ophryo-tentorial  line.  It  is 
drawn  from  the  ophryon  (the  mid-point  in  the  line  drawn  across  the 
narrowest  part  of  the  frontal  bone  just  above  the  eye-brow  ridges),  which 
corresponds  externally  to  the  most  anterior  limit  of  the  brain,  to  the 
extra- tentorial  point  (between  the  occipital  ridges)  and  is  practically  the 
base  line  of  the  cerebrum.  The  lines  e  and  /are  perpendiculars  on  this 
base  line,  the  first  half-way  between  A  and  B,  the  second  half-way  between 
the  first  and  the  extra-tentorial  point. 

C  is  the  point  known  to  craniologists  as  '  bregma,'  the  meeting  point  of 
the  frontal  and  the  two  parietal  bones. 

The  line  A  C  is  drawn  as  a  straight  line  joining  A  and  C— but  if  the 
skull  is  accurately  posed  it  corresponds  to  the  edge  of  the  plane  at  right 
angles  to  the  sagittal  plane  of  the  skull— which  traverses  both  bregma  (C) 
and  ophryon  (A) — and  where  it  '  cuts  '  the  skull  marks  off  the  prefrontal 
area  or  boss.  (See  for  the  full-face  view  of  this  area  in  the  two  skulls — Figs,  i 
and  2.)  The  line  d  is  a  perpendicular  let  fall  from  the  point  of  greatest 
prominence  of  the  prefrontal  area  on  to  the  prefrontal  plane.  It  indicates 
the  depth  of  the  prefrontal  cerebral  region.  Drawn  on  both  sides  on  the 
surface  of  the  bone  and  looked  at  from  in  front  (the  white  dotted  line  in 
Figs,  i  and  2)  it  gives  the  maximum  breadth  of  the  prefrontal  area. 

By  dividing  the  ophryo-tentorial  line  into  100  units,  and  using  those 
units  as  measures,  the  depths  of  the  brain  cavity  in  the  regions  plumbed 
by  the  lines  d,  e,  and  /,  can  be  expressed  numerically  and  their  differences 
in  a  series  of  skulls  stated  in  percentage  of  the  ophryo-tentorial  length. 


210003 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER       I.— NATURE'S  INSURGENT  SON 


CHAPTER     H.—THE  ADVANCE  OF  SCIENCE,  1881-1906       66 

CHAPTER  III.— NATURE'S    REVENGES:  THE   SLEEP- 
ING SICKNESS          ....     159 

LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

FRONTISPIECE  :— Profile  views  of  the  Cranial  Dome  of  Pithe- 
canthropus erectus,  the  ape-like  man  from 
an  ancient  river  gravel  in  Java,  and  of  a 
Greek  skull. 

FIG.    i.— Frontal  view  of  the  Cranial  Dome  of  Pithecanthropus       16 
FIG.    2. — Frontal  view  of  the  same  Greek  skull  as  that  shown  in 

the  frontispiece ...       x6 

FIG.    3.— Eoliths,  of  'borer'  shape,  from  Ightham,  Kent  ...       18 

FIG.    4.— Eoliths  of  trinacrial  shape,  from  Ightham,  Kent          ...       20 

FIG.    5.— Brain  casts  of  four  large  Mammals         23 

FIG.    6. — Spironema  pallidum,  the  microbe  of  Syphilis  discovered 

by  Fritz  Schaudinn        37 

FIG.    7.— The  Canals  in  Mars  43 

FIG.    8. — The  Canals  in  Mars  44 

FIG.    9. — Becquerel's  shadow-print  obtained  by  rays  from  Uranium 

Salt  73 

FIG.  10. — Diagrams  of  the  visible  lines  of  the  Spectrum  given  by 

incandescent  Helium  and  Radium       76 

FIG.  ii. — The  transformation  of  Radium  Emanation  into  Helium 

(spectra) ...       83 

FIG.  12. — Dry-plate   photograph   of  a    Nebula   and  surrounding 

stars          90 

vii 


viii  LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

FlG.  13. — The  Freshwater  Jelly  fish, ' Limnocodium          ...         ...  97 

FlG.  14. — Polyp  of  Limnocodium      ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  97 

FIG.  15. — Sense-organ  of  Limnocodium      97 

FlG.  16. — The  Freshwater  Jelly-fish  of  Lake  Tanganyika  ...  98 

FlG.  17. — Sir  Harry  Johnston's  specimen  of  the  Okapi     99 

FlG.  1 8. — Bandoliers  cut  from  the  striped  skin  of  the  Okapi       ...  99 

FlG.  19. — Skull  of  the  horned  male  of  the  Okapi 100 

FlG.  20. — The  metamorphosis  of  the  young  of  the  common  Eel...  101 
FlG.  21. — A   unicellular  parasite   of  the   common    Octopus,  pro- 
ducing spermatozoa        102 

FlG.  22. — The  Coccidium,  a  microscopic  parasite  of  the  Rabbit, 

producing  spermatozoa  ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  102 

FlG.  23. — Spermatozoa    of    a    unicellular   parasite    inhabiting    a 

Centipede 103 

FlG.  24. — The  motile  fertilizing  elements  (antherozoids  or  sper- 
matozoa) of  a  peculiar  cone-bearing  tree,  the  Cycas 

revoluta  ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  104 

FlG.  25. — The  gigantic  extinct  Reptile,  Triceratops          106 

FlG.  26. — A  large  carnivorous  Reptile  from  the  Triassic  rocks  of 

North  Russia       107 

FlG.  27. — The  curious  fish  Drepanaspis,  from  the  Old  Red  Sand- 
stone of  Germany  107 

FlG.  28. — The  oldest  Fossil  Fish  known      108 

FlG.  29. — The  skull   and   lower  jaw  of  the  ancestral  Elephant, 

Palceomastodon,  from  Egypt  ...         ...         ...         ...  109 

FlG.  30. — The  latest  discovered  skull  of  Palceomastodon  ...  110 

FlG.  31. — Skulls  of  Meritherium,  an  Elephant  ancestor,  from  the 

Upper  Eocene  of  Egypt  in 

FlG.  32. — The  nodules  on  the  roots  of  bean-plants  and  the  nitro- 
gen-fixing microbe,  Bacillus  radicola,  which  produces 

them         114 

FIG.  33. — The  continuity  of  the  protoplasm  of  vegetable  cells     ...     116 
FlG.  34. — Diagram  of  the  structures  present  in  a  typical  organic 

'cell'         117 

FIG.  35. — The  Number  of  the  Chromosomes          119 

FIG.  36. — The  Number  of  the  Chromosomes          ...         ...         ...     120 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS  ix 

PAGE 

FlGS.  37  to  42. — Phagocytes  engulphing  disease  germs — drawn  by 

Metschmkoff        ...          ...          ...          ...          ...  ^6-7 

P'lG.  43. — A  Phagocyte  containing   three  Spirilla,  the  germs   of 

relapsing  fever,  whichjt  has  engulphed          137 

FlG.  44. — The  life-history  of  the  Malaria  Parasite...         ...         ...     142 

FlG.  45. — The  first  blood-cell  parasite  described,  the  Lankesterella 

of  Frog's  blood    ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...     144 

FlG.  46. — Various  kinds  of  Trypanosomes 145 

FlG.  47. — The  Laboratory  of  the  Marine  Biological  Association 

on  the  Citadel  Hill,  Plymouth 155 

FIG.  48. — The  Tsetze  fly,  Glossina  morsitans        ...         ...         ...     172 

FIG.  49. — The  Trypanosome  of  Frog's  blood          173 

FlG.  50 — The  Trypanosome  which  causes  the  Sleeping  Sickness     176 
FIG.  5 1.— The  Trypanosome  of  the  disease  called  "  Dourine  "     ...     1 77 
FlGS.  52  to  56. — Stages  in  the   growth   and  multiplication   of  a 
Trypanosome  which  lives  for  part  of  its  life  in  the 
blood  of  the  little  owl,  Athene  noctua,  and  for  the 
other  part  in  the  gut  of  the  common  Gnat  (Culex)       180-3 


PREFACE 

THIS  little  volume  is  founded  on  three  discourses  which  I  have 
slightly  modified  for  the  present  purpose,  and  have  endeavoured 
to  render  interesting  by  the  introduction  of  illustrative  process 
blocks,  which  are  described  sufficiently  fully  to  form  a  large  extension 
of  the  original  text. 

The  first,  entitled  *  Natiire's  Insurgent  Son,'  formed,  under 
another  title,  the  Romanes  lecture  at  Oxford  in  1905.  Its  object 
is  to  exhibit  in  brief  the  '  Kingdom  of  Man,'  to  shew  that  there 
is  undue  neglect  in  the  taking  over  of  that  possession  by  mankind, 
and  to  urge  upon  our  Universities  the  duty  of  acting  the  leading 
part  in  removing  that  neglect. 

The  second  is  an  account,  which  served  as  the  presidential 
address  to  the  British  Association  at  York  in  1906,  of  the  progress 
made  in  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  towards  the  assumption  of 
his  kingship  by  slowly-moving  Man. 

The  third,  reprinted  from  the  Quarterly  Review,  is  a  more 
detailed  account  of  recent  attempts  to  deal  with  a  terrible  disease — 
the  Sleeping  Sickness  of  tropical  Africa — and  furnishes  an  example 
of  one  of  the  innumerable  directions  in  which  Man  brings  down 
disaster  on  his  head  by  resisting  the  old  rule  of  selection  of  the  fit 
and  destruction  of  the  unfit,  and  is  painfully  forced  to  the  conclusion 
that  knowledge  of  Nature  must  be  sought  and  control  of  her  processes 
eventually  obtained.  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  state  that  as  a  result  of 
the  representations  of  the  Tropical  Diseases  Committee  of  the  Royal 
Society,  and,  as  I  am  told,  in  some  measure  in  consequence  of  the 
explanation  of  the  state  of  things  given  in  this  essay,  funds  have  been 
provided  by  the  Colonial  Office  for  the  support  of  a  professorship  of 

xi 


xii  PREFACE 

Protozoology  in  the  University  of  London,  to  which  Mr.  E.  A. 
Minchin  has  been  appointed.  It  is  recognized  that  the  only  way  in 
which  we  can  hope  to  deal  effectually  with  s^tch  diseases  as  the  Sleeping 
Sickness  is  by  a  greatly  increased  knowledge  of  the  nature  and 
life-history  of  the  parasitic  Protozoa  which  produce  those  diseases. 

I  have  to  thank  Mr.  John  Murray  for  permission  to  reprint 
the  article  on  Sleeping  Sickness,  and  I  am  also  greatly  indebted 
to  scientific  colleagues  for  assistance  in  the  survey  of  progress  given 
in  the  second  discourse.  Amongst  these  I  desire  especially  to 
mention  Mr.  Frederick  Soddy,  F.R.S.,  Prof.  H.  H.  Turner, 
F.R.S.,  Prof.  Sydney  Vines,  F.R.S.,  Mr.  MacDougal  of  Oxford, 
and  Prof.  Sherrington,  F.R.S.  To  Mr.  Perceval  Lowell  I  owe 
my  thanks  for  permission  to  copy  two  of  his  drawings  of  Mars, 
and  to  the  Royal  Astronomical  Society  for  the  loan  of  the  star- 
picture  on  p.  90. 

E.  RAY  LANKESTER, 

January,  1907. 


THE    KINGDOM    OF     MAN 

CHAPTER    I 

NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON 

i.     THE    OUTLOOK. 

IT  has  become  more  and  more  a  matter  of  conviction 
to  me — and  I  believe  that  I  share  that  conviction  with 
a  large  body  of  fellow  students  both  in  this  country 
and  other  civilized  states — that  the  time  has  arrived 
when  the  true  relation  of  Nature  to  Man  has  been  so 
clearly  ascertained  that  it  should  be  more  generally 
known  than  is  at  present  the  case,  and  that  this  know- 
ledge should  form  far  more  largely  than  it  does  at  this 
moment,  the  object  of  human  activity  and  endeavour, 
— that  it  should  be,  in  fact,  the  guide  of  state- 
government,  the  trusted  basis  of  the  development  of 
human  communities.  That  it  is  not  so  already,  that 
men  should  still  allow  their  energies  to  run  in  other 
directions,  appears  to  some  of  us  a  thing  so  monstrous, 
so  injurious  to  the  prosperity  of  our  fellow  men,  that 
we  must  do  what  lies  within  our  power  to  draw 
attention  to  the  conditions  and  circumstances  which 
attend  this  neglect,  the  evils  arising  from  it,  and  the 
benefits  which  must  follow  from  its  abatement. 

2.     THE  WORD   *  NATURE.' 

The  signification  attached  to  the  word  '  Nature  '  is 
by  no  means  the  same  at  the  present  day  as  it  has 
been  in  the  past:  as  commonly  used  it  is  a  word  of 

B 


2  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

varied  meanings  and  limitations,  so  that  misconception 
and  confusion  is  liable  to  be  associated  with  it.  By 
the  professed  student  of  modern  sciences  it  is  usually 
understood  as  a  name  for  the  entire  mechanism  of 
the  universe,  the  kosmos  in  all  its  parts;  and  it  is  in 
this  sense  that  I  use  it.  But  many  still  identify 
'  Nature '  with  a  limited  portion  of  that  great  system, 
and  even  retain  for  it  a  special  application  to  the 
animals  and  plants  of  this  earth  and  their  immediate 
surroundings.  Thus  we  have  the  term  '  natural  history  ' 
and  the  French  term  '  les  sciences  naturelles '  limited 
to  the  study  of  the  more  immediate  and  concrete  forms 
of  animals,  plants,  and  crystals.  There  is  some  justifica- 
tion for  separating  the  conception  of  Nature  as  specially 
concerned  in  the  production  and  maintenance  of  living 
things  from  that  larger  Nature  which  embraces,  together 
with  this  small  but  deeply  significant  area,  the  whole 
expanse  of  the  heavens  in  the  one  direction  and  Man 
himself  in  the  other.  Giordano  Bruno,  who  a  little 
more  than  300  years  ago  visited  Oxford  and  expounded 
his  views,  was  perhaps  the  first  to  perceive  and  teach 
the  unity  of  this  greater  Nature,  anticipating  thus  in 
his  prophetic  vision  the  conclusion  which  we  now 
accept  as  the  result  of  an  accumulated  mass  of  evidence. 
Shakespeare  came  into  touch  with  Bruno's  conception, 
and  has  contrasted  the  more  limited  and  a  larger  (though 
not  the  largest)  view  of  Nature  in  the  words  of  Perdita 
and  Polyxenes.  Says  Perdita:  — 

'     .     .     .     the  fairest  flowers  o'  the  season 

Are  our  carnations,  and  streak'd  gillyvors, 

Which  some  call  Nature's  bastards  ;  of  that  kind 

Our  rustic  garden's  barren  ;  and  1  care  not 

To  get  slips  of  them.  .  .  .  For  I  have  heard  it  said, 

There  is  an  art  which,  in  their  piedness,  shaies 

With  great  creating  nature.' 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  3 

To  which  Polyxenes  replies  : — 

*  Say  there  be— 

Yet  nature  is  made  better  by  no  mean, 
But  nature  makes  that  mean  :  so,  over  that  art, 
Which,  you  say,  adds  to  nature,  is  an  art 
That  nature  makes.     You  see,  sweet  maid,  we  marry 
A  gentle  scion  to  the  wildest  stock  ; 
And  make  conceive  a  bark  of  baser  kind 
By  bud  of  nobler  race  ;  this  is  an  art 
Which  does  mend  nature, — change  it,  rather  :  but 
The  art  itself  is  nature.' 

The  larger  proportion  of  so-called  educated  people 
even  at  the  present  day  have  not  got  beyond  Perdita's 
view  of  Nature.  They  regard  the  territory  of  Nature 
as  a  limited  one,  the  play-ground  or  sport  of  all  sorts 
of  non-natural  demons  and  fairies,  spirits  and  occult 
agencies.  Apart  from  any  definite  scheme  or  concep- 
tion of  these  operations,  they  personify  Nature  and 
attribute  a  variety  of  virtues  and  tendencies  to  her  for 
which  there  is  no  justification.  We  are  told,  according 
to  the  fancy  of  the  speaker,  that  such  a  course  is  in 
accordance  with  Nature ;  that  another  course  is  con- 
trary to  Nature;  we  are  urged  to  return  to  Nature  and 
we  are  also  urged  to  resist  Nature.  We  hear  that 
Nature  will  find  a  remedy  for  every  ill,  that  Nature  is 
just,  that  Nature  is  cruel,  that  Nature  is  sweet  and  our 
loving  mother.  On  the  one  hand  Man  is  regarded  as 
outside  of  and  opposed  to  Nature,  and  his  dealings  are 
contrasted  favourably  or  unfavourably  with  those  of 
Nature.  On  the  other  hand  we  are  informed  that  Man 
must  after  all  submit  to  Nature  and  that  it  is  useless 
to  oppose  her.  These  contradictory  views  are  in  fact 
fragments  of  various  systems  of  philosophy  of  various 
ages  in  which  the  word  '  Nature '  has  been  assigned 
equally  various  limitations  and  extensions.  Without 
attempting  to  discuss  the  history  and  justification  of 

B   2 


4  THE  KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

these  different  uses  of  the  word  Nature,  I  think  that 
I  may  here  use  the  word  Nature  as  indicating  the 
entire  kosmos  of  which  this  cooling  globe  with  all  upon 
it  is  a  portion. 


3.     NATURE-SEARCHERS. 

The  discovery  of  regular  processes,  of  expected 
effects  following  upon  specified  antecedents,  of  constant 
properties  and  qualities  in  the  material  around  him, 
has  from  the  earliest  recorded  times  been  a  chief 
occupation  of  Man  and  has  led  to  the  attainment  by 
Man  of  an  extraordinarily  complex  control  of  the  con- 
ditions in  which  his  life  is  carried  on.  But  it  was  not 
until  Bruno's  conception  of  the  unity  of  terrestrial 
nature  with  that  of  the  kosmos  had  commended  itself 
that  a  deliberate  and  determined  investigation  of  natural 
processes,  with  a  view  to  their  more  complete  appre- 
hension, was  instituted.  One  of  the  earliest  and  most 
active  steps  in  this  direction  was  the  foundation,  less 
than  250  years  ago,  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London  for 
the  Promotion  of  Natural  Knowledge,  by  a  body  of 
students  who  had  organized  their  conferences  and 
inquiries  whilst  resident  in  Oxford.1 

1  The  foundation  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London  is  most  intimately 
connected  with  the  University  of  Oxford.  Dr.  Wallis,  an  original 
member,  writes  : — '  I  take  its  first  ground  and  foundation  to  have  been 
in  London  about  the  year  1645,  when  Dr.  Wilkins  and  others  met 
weekly  at  a  certain  day  and  hour.  .  .  .  About  the  year  1648-9 
some  of  our  company  were  removed  to  Oxford  ;  first  Dr.  Wilkins,  then 
I,  and  soon  after  Dr.  Goddard.  Those  in  London  continued  to  meet 
there  as  before  (and  we  with  them,  when  we  had  occasion  to  be  there), 
and  those  of  us  at  Oxford  ;  with  Dr.  Ward  (since  Bishop  of  Salisbury), 
Dr.  Ralph  Bathurst  (now  President  of  Trinity  College  in  Oxford), 
Dr.  Petty  (since  Sir  William  Petty),  Dr.  Willis  (then  an  eminent  phy- 
sician in  Oxford),  and  divers  others,  continued  such  meetings  in  Oxford 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  5 

All  over  Western  Europe  such  associations  or  aca- 
demies for  the  building  up  of  the  New  Philosophy 
(as  it  was  called  here)  came  into  existence.  It  is  a  fact 
which  is  strangely  overlooked  at  the  present  day,  when 
the  assumption  is  made  that  the  acquirement  of  a  know- 
ledge of  Greek  grammar  is  the  traditional  and  imme- 
morial occupation  of  Oxford  students — that  until  the 
modern  days  of  the  eighteenth  century  (  '  modern  '  in 
the  history  of  Oxford)  Greek  was  less  known  in  Oxford 
than  Hebrew  is  at  present,  and  that  the  study  of  Nature 
— Nature-knowledge  and  Nature-control — was  the  appro- 
priate occupation  of  her  learned  men.  It  is  indeed 
a  fact  that  the  very  peculiar  classical  education  at 
present  insisted  on  in  Oxford,  and  imposed  by  her  on 
the  public  schools  of  the  country,  is  a  modern  innova- 
tion, an  unintentional  and,  in  a  biological  sense,  *  morbid  ' 
outgrowth  of  that  'Humanism'  to  which  a  familiarity 
with  the  dead  languages  was,  but  is  no  longer,  the 
pathway. 

4.    THE  DOCTRINE  OF  EVOLUTION. 

What  is  sometimes  called  the  scientific  movement, 
but  may  be  more  appropriately  described  as  the  Nature- 
searching  movement,  rapidly  attained  an  immense 

and  brought  those  studies  into  fashion  there ;  meetings  first  at 
Dr.  Petty's  lodgings  (in  an  apothecarie's  house)  because  of  the  con- 
venience of  inspecting  drugs  and  the  like,  as  there  was  occasion  ;  and 
after  his  remove  to  Ireland  (though  not  so  constantly)  at  the  lodgings  of 
Dr.  Wilkins,  then  Warden  of  Wadham  College,  and  after  his  removal 
to  Trinity  College  in  Cambridge,  at  the  lodgings  of  the  Honourable 
Mr.  Robert  Boyle,  then  resident  for  divers  years  in  Oxford.  ...  In 
the  meanwhile  our  company  at  Gresham  College  being  much  again 
increased  by  the  accession  of  divers  eminent  and  noble  persons,  upcn 
his  Majesty's  return,  we  were  (about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1662)  by 
his  Majesty's  grace  and  favour  incorporated  by  the  name  of  the  Royal 
Society.' 


6  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

development.  In  the  latter  half  of  the  last  century 
this  culminated  in  so  complete  a  knowledge  of  the 
movements  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  their  chemical 
nature  and  physical  condition — so  detailed  a  determina- 
tion of  the  history  of  the  crust  of  this  earth  and  of  the 
living  things  upon  it,  of  the  chemical  and  physical 
processes  which  go  on  in  Man  and  other  living  things, 
and  of  the  structure  of  Man  as  compared  with  the 
animals  most  like  him,  and  of  the  enormous  length  of 
time  during  which  Man  has  existed  on  the  earth — that 
it  became  possible  to  establish  a  general  doctrine  of 
the  evolution  of  the  kosmos,  with  more  special  detail 
in  regard  to  the  history  of  this  earth  and  the  develop- 
ment of  Man  from  a  lower  animal  ancestry.  Animals 
were,  in  their  turn,  shown  to  have  developed  from 
simplest  living  matter,  and  this  from  less  highly 
elaborated  compounds  of  chemical  *  elements '  differen- 
tiated at  a  still  earlier  stage  of  evolution.  There  is, 
it  may  be  said  without  exaggeration,  no  school  or  body 
of  thinkers  at  the  present  day  who  are  acquainted 
with  the  facts  now  ascertained,  which  denies  the 
orderly  evolution  of  the  kosmos  by  the  regular  opera- 
tion of  a  more  or  less  completely  ascertained  series  of 
properties  resident  in  the  material  of  which  it  consists.1 
The  process  of  evolution — the  interaction  of  these 
ascertainable,  if  not  fully  ascertained  properties — has 
led  (it  is  held),  in  the  case  of  the  cooling  cinder  which 
we  call  the  earth — by  an  inevitable  and  predestined 
course — to  the  formation  of  that  which  we  call  living 
matter  and  eventually  of  Man  himself.  From  this 
process  all  disorderly  or  arbitrary  interferences  must, 
it  seems,  be  excluded.  The  old  fancies  as  to  presid- 
ing demons  or  fairies — which  it  was  imagined  had  for 
1  See,  however,  the  letter  from  the  Times,  reprinted  on  p.  62. 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  7 

their  business  to  interrupt  the  supposed  feeble  and 
limited  efforts  of  Nature,  as  yet  unexplored  and  un- 
appreciated— have  passed  out  of  mind.  The  consensus 
is  complete :  Man  is  held  to  be  a  part  of  Nature,  a 
product  of  the  definite  and  orderly  evolution  which  is 
universal ;  a  being  resulting  from  and  driven  by  the 
one  great  nexus  of  mechanism  which  we  call  Nature. 
He  stands  alone,  face  to  face  with  that  relentless 
mechanism.  It  is  his  destiny  to  understand  and  to 
control  it. 

5.     UNWARRANTED    INFERENCES    FROM    THE 
EVOLUTION    OF    MAN. 

There  are  not  wanting  those  who,  accepting  this 
conclusion,  seek  to  belittle  Man  and  endeavour  to 
represent  that  the  veil  is  lifted,  that  all  is  '  explained  ' 
obvious,  commonplace,  and  mean  in  regard  to  the 
significance  of  life  and  of  Man,  because  it  has  become 
clear  that  the  kosmic  process  has  brought  them  forth 
in  due  order.  There  are  others  who  rightly  perceive 
that  life  is  no  common  property  of  our  cooling  matter, 
but  unique  and  exceptional,  and  that  Man  stands  apart 
from  and  above  all  natural  products,  whether  animate 
or  inanimate.  Some  of  these  thinkers  appear  to 
accept  the  conclusion  that  if  life  and  Man  are  regarded 
as  products  of  the  kosmic  process — that  is,  of  Nature 
— '  life  '  and  '  Man '  lose  so  much  in  importance  and 
significance  that  dire  consequences  must  follow  to 
Man's  conception  of  his  dignity  and  to  the  essential 
features  of  his  systems  of  conduct  and  social  organiza- 
tion. Accordingly  they  cling  to  the  belief  that  living 
matter  and  Man  have  not  proceeded  from  an  orderly 
evolution  of  Nature,  but  are  '  super '  natural.  It  is 


8  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

found  on  the  other  hand,  by  many  who  have  considered 
these  speculations,  and  hold  no  less  explicitly  than  do 
the  *  supernaturalists '  that  life  is  a  momentous  and 
peculiar  feature  of  our  earth's  surface  and  Man  the 
isolated  and  unparalleled  'piece  of  work,'  '  the  beauty 
of  the  world,'  '  the  paragon  of  animals  ' — it  is  found 
by  many  such,  I  say,  that  nothing  is  gained  in  regard 
to  our  conception  of  Man's  nobility  and  significance 
by  supposing  that  he  and  the  living  matter  which  has 
given  rise  to  him,  are  not  the  outcome  of  that  system 
of  orderly  process  which  we  call  Nature. 

There  is  one  consideration  in  regard  to  this  matter 
which,  it  seems,  is  often  overlooked  and  should  be 
emphasized.  It  is  sometimes — and  perhaps  with  a 
sufficient  excuse  in  a  want  of  acquaintance  with  Nature 
—held  by  those  who  oppose  the  conclusion  that  Man 
has  been  evolved  by  natural  processes,  that  the  pro- 
ducts of  Nature  are  arbitrary,  haphazard,  and  due  to 
chance,  and  that  Man  cannot  be  conceived  of  as 
originating  by  chance.  This  notion  of  '  chance '  is 
a  misleading  figment  inherited  by  the  modern  world 
from  days  of  blank  ignorance.  The  '  Nature-searchers ' 
of  to-day  admit  no  such  possibility  as  { chance.'  It 
will  be  in  the  recollection  of  many  here,  that  a  lead- 
ing writer  and  investigator  of  the  Victorian  Era,  the 
physicist  John  Tyndall,  pointed  out  in  a  celebrated 
address  delivered  at  Belfast  that  according  to  the  con- 
ceptions of  the  mechanism  of  Nature  arrived  at  by 
modern  science — the  structure  of  that  mechanism  is 
such  that  it  would  have  been  possible  for  a  being  of 
adequate  intelligence  inspecting  the  gaseous  nebula  from 
which  our  planetary  system  has  evolved  to  have  fore- 
seen in  that  luminous  vapour  the  Belfast  audience  and 
the  professor  addressing  it ! 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  9 

The  fallacy  that  in  given  but  unknown  circum- 
stances anything  whatever  may  occur  in  spite  of  the 
fact  that  some  one  thing  has  been  irrevocably  arranged 
to  occur,  is  a  common  one. 1  It  is  correct  to  assume 
in  the  absence  of  any  pertinent  knowledge  (if  we  are 
compelled  to  estimate  the  probabilities)  that  one  event 
is  as  likely  as  another  to  occur ;  but  nevertheless 
there  is  no  '  chance '  in  the  matter  since  the  event  has 
been  already  determined,  and  might  be  predicted  by 
those  possessing  the  knowledge  which  we  lack.  Thus 
then  it  appears  that  the  conclusion  that  Man  is  a 
part  of  Nature  is  by  no  means  equivalent  to  asserting 
that  he  has  originated  by  '  blind  chance ' ;  it  is  in 
fact  a  specific  assertion  that  he  is  the  predestined  out- 
come of  an  orderly — and  to  a  large  extent  '  perceptible  ' 
— mechanism.2 


1  There  is  a  tendency  among  writers  on  Variation,  as  affording  the 
opportunity  for  the  operation  of  Natural  Selection,  to  assume  that  the 
variations  presented  by  organisms  are  minute  variations  in  every 
direction  around  a  central  point.  Those  observers  who  have  done 
useful  work  in  showing  the  definite  and  limited  character  of  organic 
variations  have  very  generally  assumed  that  they  are  opposing  a  com- 
monly held  opinion  that  variation  is  of  this  equally  distributed  character. 
I  cannot  find  that  Mr.  Darwin  made  any  such  assumption  ;  and  it  is 
certain,  and  must  on  reflection  have  been  recognized  by  all  naturalists, 
that  the  variations  by  the  selection  and  intensification  of  which  natural 
selection  has  produced  distinct  forms  or  species,  and  in  the  course  of 
time  altogether  new  groups  of  plants  and  animals,  are  strictly  limited  to 
definite  lines  rendered  possible,  and  alone  possible,  by  the  constitution 
of  the  living  matter  of  the  parental  organism.  We  have  no  reason  to 
suppose  that  the  offspring  of  a  beetle  could  in  the  course  of  any  number 
of  generations  present  variations  on  which  selection  could  operate  so  as 
to  eventually  produce  a  mammalian  vertebrate  ;  or  that,  in  fact,  the 
general  result  of  the  process  of  selection  of  favourable  variations  in  the 
past  has  not  been  ab  initio  limited  by  the  definite  and  restricted  possi- 
bilities characteristic  of  the  living  substance  of  the  parental  organisms 
of  each  divergent  line  or  branch  of  the  pedigree. 


io  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

6.    NATURE'S    MODE    OF    PRODUCING    ORGANIC 
FORMS. 

The  general  process  by  which  the  higher  and  more 
elaborate  forms  of  life,  and  eventually  man  himself,  have 
been  produced  has  been  shown  by  Darwin  to  depend 
upon  two  important  properties  of  living  matter  mani- 
fested in  connexion  with  the  multiplication  of  individuals. 
Living  matter  has  a  special  property  of  adding  to  its 
bulk  by  taking  up  the  chemical  elements  which  it  re- 
quires and  building  up  the  food  so  taken  as  additional 
living  matter.  It  further  has  the  power  of  separating 
from  itself  minute  particles  or  germs  which  feed  and 
grow  independently,  and  thus  multiply  their  kind.  It  is 
a  fundamental  character  of  this  process  of  reproduction 
that  the  detached  or  pullulated  germ  inherits  or  carries 
with  it  from  its  parents  the  peculiarities  of  form  and 
structure  of  its  parent.  This  is  the  property  known  as 
Heredity.  It  is  most  essentially  modified  by  another 
property — namely,  that  though  eventually  growing  to  be 
closely  like  the  parent,  the  germ  (especially  when  it  is 
formed,  as  is  usual,  by  the  fusion  of  two  germs  from 
two  separate  parents)  is  never  identical  in  all  respects 
with  the  parent.  It  shows  Variation.  In  virtue  of 
Heredity,  the  new  congenital  variations  shown  by  a  new 
generation  are  transmitted  to  their  offspring  when  in 
due  time  they  pullulate  or  produce  germs.  Man  has 
long  been  aware  of  this ;  and,  by  selecting  variations 
of  beasts,  birds,  or  plants  agreeable  or  useful  to  him, 
has  intensified  such  variations  and  produced  animals  and 
plants  in  many  features  very  unlike  those  with  which  he 
started. 

It  was  Darwin's  merit  to  show  that  a  process  of  selec- 
tion which  he  called  '  Natural  Selection  '  must  take  place 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  n 

in  the  free  untouched  conditions  under  which  animals 
and  plants  exist,  and  have  existed  for  ages,  on  this  globe. 
Both  animals  and  plants  produce  germs,  or  young,  in 
excess — usually  in  vast  excess.  The  world,  the  earth's 
surface,  is  practically  full,  that  is  to  say,  fully  occupied. 
Only  one  pair  of  young  can  grow  up  to  take  the  place 
of  the  pair — male  and  female — which  have  launched  a 
dozen,  or  it  may  be  as  many  as  a  hundred  thousand, 
young  individuals  on  the  world.  The  property  of  Varia- 
tion ensures  that  amongst  this  excess  of  young  there  are 
many  differences.  Eventually  those  survive  which  are 
most  fitted  to  the  special  conditions  under  which  this 
particular  organism  has  to  live.  The  conditions  may, 
and  indeed  in  long  lapses  of  time  must,  change,  and 
thus  some  variation  not  previously  favoured  will  gain 
the  day  and  survive.  The  '  struggle  for  existence '  of 
Darwin  is  the  struggle  amongst  all  the  superabundant 
young  of  a  given  species,  in  a  given  area,  to  gain  the 
necessary  food,  to  escape  voracious  enemies,  and  gain 
protection  from  excesses  of  heat,  cold,  moisture,  and 
dryness.  One  pair  in  the  new  generation — only  one 
pair — survive  for  every  parental  pair.  Animal  popula- 
tion does  not  increase :  '  Increase  and  multiply  '  has 
never  been  said  by  Nature  to  her  lower  creatures. 
Locally,  and  from  time  to  time,  owing  to  exceptional 
changes,  a  species  may  multiply  here  and  decrease  there; 
but  it  is  important  to  realize  that  the  *  struggle  for 
existence'  in  Nature — that  is  to  say,  among  the  animals 
and  plants  of  this  earth  untouched  by  man — is  a 
desperate  one,  however  tranquil  and  peaceful  the  battle- 
field may  appear  to  us.  The  struggle  for  existence 
takes  place,  not  as  a  clever  French  writer l  glibly  informs 

1  M.  Paul  Bourget  of  the  Academic  Franchise,  is  not  only  a  charming 
writer  of  modern  '  novels,'  but  claims  to  be  a  '  psychologist,'  a  title 


12  THE  KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

his  readers,  between  different  species,  but  between  indi- 
viduals of  the  same  species,  brothers  and  sisters  and 
cousins.  The  struggle  between  a  beast  of  prey  which 
seeks  to  nourish  itself  and  the  buffalo  which  defends 
its  life  with  its  horns  is  not  *  the  struggle  for  existence ' 
so  named  by  Darwin.  Moreover,  the  struggle  among 
the  members  of  a  species  in  natural  conditions  differs 
totally  from  the  mere  struggle  for  advancement  or  wealth 

which  perhaps  may  be  conceded  to  every  author  who  writes  of  human 
character.  His  works  are  so  deservedly  esteemed,  and  his  erudition  is 
as  a  rule,  so  unassailable,  that  in  selecting  him  as  an  example  of  the 
frequent  misrepresentation,  among  literary  men,  of  Darwin's  doctrine, 
I  trust  that  my  choice  may  be  regarded  as  a  testimony  of  my  admiration 
for  his  art.  In  his  novel  Un  Divorce,  published  in  1904,  M.  Bourget, 
says  :  '  La  lutte  entre  les  especes,  cette  inflexible  loi  de  1'univers  animal, 
a  sa  correspondance  exacte  dans  le  monde  des  idees.  Certaines  men- 
talites  constituent  de  veritables  especes  intellectuelles  qui  ne  peuvent 
pas  durer  a  cote  les  unes  des  autres  '  (Edition  Plon,  p.  317).  This  in- 
flexible law  of  the  animal  universe,  the  struggle  between  species,  is  one 
which  is  quite  unknown  to  zoologists.  The  '  struggle  for  existence,'  to 
which  Darwin  assigned  importance,  is  not  a  struggle  between  different 
species,  but  one  between  closely  similar  members  of  the  same  species. 
The  struggle  between  species  is  by  no  means  universal,  but  in  fact  very 
rare.  The  preying  of  one  species  on  another  is  a  moderated  affair  of 
balance  and  adjustment  which  may  be  described  rather  as  an  accommo- 
dation than  as  a  struggle. 

A  more  objectionable  misinterpretation  of  the  naturalists'  doctrine 
of  the  survival  of  the  fittest  in  the  struggle  for  existence  is  that  made 
by  journalists  and  literary  politicians,  who  declare,  according  to  their 
political  bias,  either  that  science  rightly  teaches  that  the  gross  quality 
measured  by  wealth  and  strength  alone  can  survive  and  should  there- 
fore alone  be  cultivated,  or  that  science  (and  especially  Darwinism)  has 
done  serious  injury  to  the  progress  of  mankind  by  authorizing  this 
teaching.  Both  are  wrong,  and  owe  their  error  to  self-satisfied  flippancy 
and  traditional  ignorance  in  regard  to  nature-knowledge  and  the  teach- 
ing of  Darwin.  The  'fittest'  does  not  mean  the  'strongest.'  The 
causes  of  survival  under  Natural  Selection  are  very  far  indeed  from 
being  rightly  described  as  mere  strength,  nor  are  they  baldly  similar  to 
the  power  of  accumulating  wealth.  Frequently  in  Nature  the  more 
obscure  and  feeble  survive  in  the  struggle  because  of  their  modesty  and 
suitability  to  given  conditions,  whilst  the  rich  are  sent  empty  away  and 
the  mighty  perish  by  hunger. 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  13 

with  which  uneducated  writers  so  frequently  compare 
it.  It  differs  essentially  in  this — that  in  Nature's  struggle 
for  existence,  death,  immediate  obliteration,  is  the  fate 
of  the  vanquished,  whilst  the  only  reward  to  the  victors 
— few,  very  few,  but  rare  and  beautiful  in  the  fitness 
which  has  carried  them  to  victory — is  the  permission 
to  reproduce  their  kind — to  carry  on  by  heredity  to 
another  generation  the  specific  qualities  by  which  they 
triumphed. 

It  is  not  generally  realized  how  severe  is  the  pres- 
sure and  competition  in  Nature — not  between  different 
species,  but  between  the  immature  population  of  one 
and  the  same  species,  precisely  because  they  are  of  the 
same  species  and  have  exactly  the  same  needs.  From 
a  human  point  of  view  the  pressure  under  which  many 
wild  things  live  is  awful  in  its  severity  and  relentless 
tenacity.  Not  only  are  new  forms  established  by  natural 
selection,  but  the  old  forms,  when  they  exactly  fit  the 
mould  presented  as  it  were  for  competitive  filling,  are 
maintained  by  the  same  unremitting  process.  A  dis- 
tinctive quality  in  the  beauty  of  natural  productions 
(in  which  man  delights)  is  due  to  the  unobtrusive  yet 
tremendous  slaughter  of  the  unfit  which  is  incessantly 
going  on,  and  the  absolute  restriction  of  the  privilege  of 
parentage  to  the  happy  few  who  attain  to  the  standard 
described  as  '  the  fittest.' 

7.     THE  LIMITED  VARIETY  OF  NATURE'S 

PRODUCTS. 

The  process  of  development  of  an  immense  variety 
of  animal  and  vegetable  forms  has  proceeded  in  this 
way  through  countless  ages  of  geologic  time,  but  it 
must  not  be  supposed  that  any  and  every  conceivable 
form  and  variety  has  been  produced.  There  are  only 


14  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

two  great  diverging  lines  of  descent  from  original  living 
matter — only  the  animals  and  the  plants.  And  in  each 
of  these  there  are  and  have  been  only  a  limited  number 
of  branches  to  the  pedigree — some  coming  off  at  a  lower 
level,  others  at  higher  points  when  more  elaborate  struc- 
ture has  been  attained.  It  is  easy  to  imagine  groups  of 
both  plants  and  animals  with  characters  and  structures 
which  have  never  existed  and  never  will  exist.  The 
limitation  of  the  whole  process  in  spite  of  its  enormous 
duration  in  time,  its  gigantic  output  and  variety,  is  a 
striking  and  important  fact.  Linnaeus  said,  '  There  are 
just  as  many  species  as  in  the  beginning  the  Infinite 
Being  created ' ;  and  the  modern  naturalist  can  go  no 
further  than  the  paraphrase  of  this,  and  must  say,  *  There 
are  and  have  been  just  so  many  and  just  so  few  varieties 
of  animal  and  vegetable  structure  on  this  earth  as  it 
was  possible  for  the  physical  and  chemical  contents  of 
the  still  molten  globe  to  form  up  to  the  hour  now 
reached.' 

8.     THE  EMERGENCE  OF  MAN. 

As  to  how  and  when  man  emerged  from  the  terres- 
trial animal  population  so  strictly  controlled  and  moulded 
by  natural  selection  is  a  matter  upon  which  we  gain 
further  information  year  by  year.  There  must  be  many 
here  who  remember,  as  I  do,  the  astounding  and  almost 
sudden  discovery  some  forty-five  years  ago  of  abundant 
and  overwhelming  evidence  that  man  had  existed  in 
Western  Europe  as  a  contemporary  of  the  mammoth 
and  rhinoceros,  the  hyaena  and  the  lion.  The  dispute 
over  the  facts  submitted  to  the  scientific  world  by 
Boucher  de  Perthes  was  violent  and  of  short  duration. 
The  immense  antiquity  of  man  was  established  and 
accepted  on  all  sides  just  before  Mr.  Darwin  published 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  15 

his  book  on  The  Origin  of  Species.  The  palaeolithic 
implements,  though  not  improbably  made  150,000  years 
ago,  do  not,  any  more  than  do  the  imperfect  skulls 
occasionally  found  in  association  with  them,  indicate  a 
condition  of  the  human  race  much  more  monkey-like  than 
is  presented  by  existing  savage  races  (see  Figs,  i  and  2 
and  Frontispiece,  and  their  explanations).  The  imple- 
ments themselves  are  manufactured  with  great  skill 
and  artistic  feeling.  Within  the  last  ten  years  much 
rougher  flint  implements,  of  peculiar  types,  have  been 
discovered  in  gravels  which  are  500  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  existing  rivers  (see  Figs.  3  and  4).  These 
"  Eoliths"  of  the  South  of  England  indicate  a  race  of 
men  of  less-developed  skill  than  the  makers  of  the 
Palaeoliths,  and  carry  the  antiquity  of  man  at  least 
as  far  back  beyond  the  Palaeoliths  as  these  are  from 
the  present  day.  We  have  as  yet  found  no  remains 
giving  the  direct  basis  for  conclusions  on  the  subject ; 
but  judging  by  the  analogy  (not  by  any  means  a 
conclusive  method)  furnished  by  the  history  of  other 
large  animals  now  living  alongside  of  man — such  as  the 
horse,  the  rhinoceros,  the  tapir,  the  wolf,  the  hyaena, 
and  the  bear — it  is  not  improbable  that  it  was  in  the 
remote  period  known  as  the  lower  Miocene — remote  even 
as  compared  with  the  gravels  in  which  Eoliths  occur — 
that  Natural  Selection  began  to  favour  that  increase  in 
the  size  of  the  brain  of  a  large  and  not  very  powerful 
semi-erect  ape  which  eventuated,  after  some  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  years,  in  the  breeding-out  of  a  being 
with  a  relatively  enormous  brain-case,  a  skilful  hand, 
and  an  inveterate  tendency  to  throw  stones,  flourish 
sticks,  protect  himself  in  caves,  and  in  general  to  defeat 
aggression  and  satisfy  his  natural  appetites  by  the  use 
of  his  wits  rather  than  by  strength  alone — in  which, 


i6 


FlGS.    I    AND    2. 

Photographs  of  a  front  view  of  the  two  skulls  shewn  in  profile  in  the 
frontispiece,  taken  so  as  to  shew  the  breadth  of  the  '  forehead '  or  pre- 
frontal  area,  which  is  seen  to  be  very  much  greater  in  the  Greek  skull 
(Fig.  2)  than  in  the  Javanese  Pithecanthropus  (Fig.  i).  The  prefrontal 
area  is  marked  out  by  a  black  dotted  line,  the  outline  of  a  plane  (the  pre- 
frontal plane)  which  is  at  right  angles  to  the  sagittal  plane  and  passes 
through  the  meeting  point  of  the  frontal  with  the  two  parietal  bones 
above  ;  whilst  below  it  passes  through  the  median  point  called  'ophryon.' 
The  plane  of  the  picture  is  parallel  with  this  prefrontal  plane.  The  white 
dotted  line  gives  the  breadth  of  the  boss-like  prefrontal  area.  It  is 
identical  in  position  with  the  line  d  in  the  side  view  of  the  same  skulls 
given  in  the  frontispiece.  The  black  dotted  line  is  identical  in  position 
with  the  line  A  C  in  those  figures.  The  two  specimens  are  equally  reduced 
in  the  photograph.  (Original). 


i8 


FIG.  3. 


FIG.  3. 

Photographs  of  eight  Eoliths  of  one  and  the  same  shape,  namely,  with 
a  chipped  or  worked  tooth-like  prominence,  rendering  the  flint  fit  for  use 
as  a  '  borer ' — photographed  of  half  the  actual  size  (linear  measurement) 
from  specimens  found  near  Ightham,  Kent,  in  the  high-level  gravel— 
which  form  part  of  the  Prestwich  collection  in  the  Natural  History 
Museum,  Cromwell  Road,  London.  Many  others  of  the  same  shape  have 
been  found  in  the  same  locality.  These  and  the  trinacrial  implements 
photographed  in  Fig.  4  are  far  older  than  the  oval  and  leaf-shaped  '  palaeo- 
liths  '  of  the  low-lying  gravels  of  the  valleys  of  the  Thames,  Somme,  and 
other  rivers.  (Original). 


C   2 


20 


FIG.  4. 


FIG.  4 

Photographs  of  six  Eoliths  of  the  '  shoulder-of-mutton  '  or  '  trinacrial 
type — from  the  same  locality  and  collection  as  those  shewn  in  Fig.  3. 
The  photographs  are  of  half  the  length  of  the  actual  specimens.  A  con- 
siderable number  of  worked  flints  of  this  peculiar  shape  have  been  found 
in  the  same  locality.  Possibly  their  shape  enabled  the  primitive  men  who 
'chipped'  and  used  them  to  attach  them  by  thongs  to  a  stick  or  club. 
The  descriptive  term  '  trinacrial '  is  suggested  by  me  for  these  flints  in 
allusion  to  the  form  of  the  island  of  Sicily  which  they  resemble. 
(Original) 


22  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

however,  he  was  not  deficient.  Probably  this  creature 
had  nearly  the  full  size  of  brain  and  every  other  physical 
character  of  modern  man,  although  he  had  not  as  yet 
stumbled  upon  the  art  of  making  fire  by  friction,  nor 
converted  his  conventional  grunts  and  groans,  his 
screams,  laughter,  and  interjections  into  a  language 
corresponding  to  (and  thenceforth  developing)  his  power 
of  thought. 

9.     THE  ENLARGED  BRAIN. 

The  leading  feature  in  the  development  and  separa- 
tion of  man  from  amongst  other  animals  is  undoubtedly 
the  relatively  enormous  size  of  the  brain  in  man,  and 
the  corresponding  increase  in  its  activities  and  capacity. 
It  is  a  very  striking  fact  that  it  was  not  in  the  ances- 
tors of  man  alone  that  this  increase  in  the  size  of  the 
brain  took  place  at  this  same  period,  viz.  the  Miocene. 
The  great  mammals  such  as  the  titanotherium,  which 
represented  the  rhinoceros  in  early  Tertiary  times,  had 
a  brain  which  was  in  proportion  to  the  bulk  of  the  body, 
not  more  than  one-eighth  the  volume  of  the  brain  of 
the  modern  rhinoceros  (see  Fig.  5).  Other  great  mammals 
of  the  earlier  Tertiary  period  were  in  the  same  case  ;  and 
the  ancestors  of  the  horse,  which  are  better  known  than 
those  of  any  other  modern  animal,  certainly  had  very 
much  smaller  brains  in  proportion  to  the  size  of  their 
bodies  than  has  their  descendant. 

We  may  well  ask  to  what  this  sudden  and  marked 
increase  in  the  size  of  the  brain  in  several  lines  of  the 
animal  pedigree  is  due.  It  seems  that  the  inborn 
hereditary  nervous  mechanism  by  which  many  simple 
and  necessary  movements  of  the  body  are  controlled 
and  brought  into  relation  with  the  outer  world  acting 
upon  the  sense-organs,  can  be  carried  in  a  relatively 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON 


23 


small  bulk  of  brain-substance.  Fish,  lizards,  and  croco- 
diles with  their  small  brains  carry  on  a  complex  and 
effective  life  of  relation  with  their  surroundings.  It 
appears  that  the  increased  bulk  of  cerebral  substance 
means  increased  '  educability ' — an  increased  power  of 
storing  up  individual  experience — which  tends  to  take 
the  place  of  the  inherited  mechanism  with  which  it  is 
often  in  antagonism.  The  power  of  profiting  by  indi- 
vidual experience,  in  fact  educability,  must  in  conditions 
of  close  competition  be,  when  other  conditions  are  equal, 
an  immense  advantage  to  its  possessor.  It  seems  that 
we  have  to  imagine  that  the  adaptation  of  mammalian 
form  to  the  various  conditions  of  life  had  in  Miocene 


FIG.  5. 

Four  casts  of  the  brain-cavities  of  a  series  of  large  Ungulate  Mammals 
in  order  to  shew  the  relatively  small  size  of  the  cerebral  hemispheres  of 
the  extinct  creature  from  which  A  is  taken. 

A  is  that  of  Dinoceras,  a  huge  extinct  Eocene  mammal  which  was  as 
large  as  a  Rhinoceros  ;  B  is  that  of  Hippopotamus  ;  C  of  Horse  ;  and  D  of 
Rhinoceros. 

times  reached  a  point  when  further  alteration  and 
elaboration  of  the  various  types,  which  we  know  then 
existed,  could  lead  to  no  advantage.  The  variations 
presented  for  selection  in  the  struggle  for  existence 
presented  no  advantage— the  '  fittest '  had  practically 
been  reached,  and  was  destined  to  survive  with  little 


24  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

change.  Assuming  such  a  relative  lull  in  the  develop- 
ment of  mere  mechanical  form,  it  is  obvious  that  the 
opportunity  for  those  individuals  with  the  most  '  edu- 
cable '  brains  to  defeat  their  competitors  would  arise. 
No  marked  improvement  in  the  instrument  being  possible, 
the  reward,  the  triumph,  the  survival  would  fall  to  those 
who  possessed  most  skill  in  the  use  of  the  instrument. 
And  in  successive  generations  the  bigger  and  more 
educable  brains  would  survive  and  mate,  and  thus 
bigger  and  bigger  brains  be  produced. 

It  would  not  be  difficult  (though  not,  perhaps,  profit- 
able) to  imagine  the  conditions  which  have  favoured  the 
continuation  of  this  process  to  a  far  greater  length  in 
the  Simian  line  of  the  pedigree  than  in  other  mamma- 
lian groups.  The  result  is  that  the  creature  called  Man 
emerged  with  an  educable  brain  of  some  five  or  six 
times  the  bulk  (in  proportion  to  his  size  and  weight) 
of  that  of  any  other  surviving  Simian.  '  Great  as  is  this 
difference,  it  is  one  of  the  most  curious  facts  in  the 
history  of  man's  development  that  the  bulk  of  his  brain 
does  not  appear  to  have  continued  to  increase  in  any 
very  marked  degree  since  early  Palaeolithic  times.  The 
cranial  capacity  of  many  savage  races  and  of  some  of  the 
most  ancient  human  skulls  is  only  a  little  less  than  that 
of  the  average  man  of  highly-civilised  race.  The  value 
of  the  mental  activities  in  which  primitive  man  differs 
from  the  highest  apes  may  be  measured  in  some  degree 
by  the  difference  in  the  size  of  the  man's  and  the  ape's 
brain;  but  the  difference  in  the  size  of  the  brain  of 
Isaac  Newton  and  an  Australian  black-fellow  is  not  in 
the  remotest  degree  proportionate  to  the  difference  in 
their  mental  qualities.  Man,  it  would  seem,  at  a  very 
remote  period  attained  the  extraordinary  development 
of  brain  which  marked  him  off  from  the  rest  of  the 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  25 

animal  world,  but  has  ever  since  been  developing  the 
powers  and  qualities  of  this  organ  without  increasing 
its  size,  or  materially  altering  in  other  bodily  features.1 


10.  THE  PROGRESS  OF  MAN. 

The  origin  of  Man  by  the  process  of  Natural  Selection 
is  one  chapter  in  man's  history ;  another  one  begins 
with  the  consideration  of  his  further  development  and 
his  diffusion  over  the  surface  of  the  globe. 

The  mental  qualities  which  have  developed  in  Man, 
though  traceable  in  a  vague  and  rudimentary  condition 
in  some  of  his  animal  associates,  are  of  such  an  unpre- 
cedented power  and  so  far  dominate  everything  else  in  his 
activities  as  a  living  organism,  that  they  have  to  a  very 
large  extent,  if  not  entirely,  cut  him  off  from  the  general 
operation  of  that  process  of  Natural  Selection  and  sur- 
vival of  the  fittest  which  up  to  their  appearance  had  been 
the  law  of  the  living  world.  They  justify  the  view  that 
Man  forms  a  new  departure  in  the  gradual  unfolding 
of  Nature's  predestined  scheme.  Knowledge,  reason, 
self-consciousness,  will,  are  the  attributes  of  Man.  It  is 
not  my  purpose  to  attempt  to  trace  their  development 
from  lower  phases  of  mental  activity  in  man's  animal 
ancestors,  nor  even  to  suggest  the  steps  by  which  that 

1  A  short  discussion  of  this  subject  and  the  introduction  of  the  term 
'  educability '  was  published  in  a  paper  by  me  entitled  '  The  Significance 
of  the  Increased  Size  of  the  Cerebrum  in  recent  as  compared  with 
extinct  Mammalia,'  Cinquantenaire  de  la  Societe  de  Biologic,  Paris, 
1899,  pp.  48-51. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  to  me  by  my  friend  Dr.  Andrews,  of  the 
Geological  Department  of  the  British  Museum,  that  the  brain  cavity  of 
the  elephants  was  already  of  relatively  large  size  in  the  Eocene  members 
of  that  group,  which  may  be  connected  with  the  persistence  of  these 
animals  through  subsequent  geological  periods. 


26  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

development  has  proceeded.  What  we  call  the  will  or 
volition  of  Man — a  discussion  of  the  nature  and  limita- 
tion of  which  would  be  impossible  in  these  pages  and 
is  happily  not  necessary  for  my  present  purpose — has 
become  a  power  in  Nature,  an  imperium  in  imperio,  which 
has  profoundly  modified  not  only  man's  own  history  but 
that  of  the  whole  living  world  and  the  face  of  the  planet 
on  which  he  exists.  Nature's  inexorable  discipline  of 
death  to  those  who  do  not  rise  to  her  standard — survival 
and  parentage  for  those  alone  who  do — has  been  from 
the  earliest  times  more  and  more  definitely  resisted  by 
the  will  of  Man.  If  we  may  for  the  purpose  of  analysis, 
as  it  were,  extract  Man  from  the  rest  of  Nature  of  which 
he  is  truly  a  product  and  part,  then  we  may  say  that 
Man  is  Nature's  rebel.  Where  Nature  says  '  Die  ! '  Man 
says  '  I  will  live.'  According  to  the  law  previously  in 
universal  operation,  Man  should  have  been  limited  in 
geographical  area,  killed  by  extremes  of  cold  or  of  heat, 
subject  to  starvation  if  one  kind  of  diet  were  unob- 
tainable, and  should  have  been  unable  to  increase  and 
multiply,  just  as  are  his  animal  relatives,  without  losing 
his  specific  structure  and  acquiring  new  physical  charac- 
ters according  to  the  requirements  of  the  new  conditions 
into  which  he  strayed — should  have  perished  except  on 
the  condition  of  becoming  a  new  morphological  *  species.' 
But  Man's  wits  and  his  will  have  enabled  him  to  cross 
rivers  and  oceans  by  rafts  and  boats,  to  clothe  himself 
against  cold,  to  shelter  himself  from  heat  and  rain,  to 
prepare  an  endless  variety  of  food  by  fire,  and  to 
'  increase  and  multiply '  as  no  other  animal  without 
change  of  form,  without  submitting  to  the  terrible  axe 
of  selection  wielded  by  ruthless  Nature  over  all  other 
living  things  on  this  globe.  And  as  he  has  more  and 
more  obtained  this  control  over  his  surroundings,  he  has 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  27 

expanded  that  unconscious  protective  attitude  towards  his 
immature  offspring  which  natural  selection  had  already 
favoured  and  established  in  the  animal  race,  into  a 
conscious  and  larger  love  for  his  tribe,  his  race,  his 
nationality,  and  his  kind.  He  has  developed  speech, 
the  power  of  communicating,  and  above  all  of  record- 
ing and  handing  on  from  generation  to  generation  his 
thought  and  knowledge.  He  has  formed  communi- 
ties, built  cities,  and  set  up  empires.  At  every  step  of 
his  progress  Man  has  receded  further  and  further  from 
the  ancient  rule  exercised  by  Nature/  He  has  advanced 
so  far  and  become  so  unfitted  to  the  earlier  rule,  that 
to  suppose  that  Man  can  *  return  to  Nature'  is  as  un- 
reasonable as  to  suppose  that  an  adult  animal  can  return 
to  its  mother's  womb. 

In  early  tribal  times  natural  selection  still  imposed 
the  death  penalty  on  failure.  The  stronger,  the  more 
cunning,  the  better  armed,  the  more  courageous  tribe  or 
family  group,  exterminated  by  actual  slaughter  or  starva- 
tion the  neighbouring  tribes  less  gifted  in  one  or  all  of 
these  qualities.  But  from  what  we  know  of  the  history 
of  warlike  exterminating  savage  tribes  at  the  present  day 
— as,  for  instance,  the  Masai  of  East  Africa — it  seems 
unlikely  that  the  method  of  extermination — that  is,  of 
true  natural  selection — had  much  effect  in  man's  develop- 
ment after  the  very  earliest  period.  Union  and  absorption 
were  more  usual  results  of  the  contact  of  primitive  tribes 
than  struggles  to  the  death.  The  expulsion  of  one  group 
by  another  from  a  desired  territory  was  more  usual  than 
the  destruction  of  the  conquered.  In  spite  of  the  fre- 
quent assertions  to  the  contrary,  it  seems  that  neither 
the  more  ancient  wars  of  mankind  for  conquest  and 
migration  nor  the  present  and  future  wars  for  commercial 
privilege  have  any  real  equivalence  to  the  simple  removal 


28  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

by  death  of  the  unfit  and  the  survival  and  reproduction 
of  the  fit,  which  we  know  as  Natural  Selection.1 

The  standard  raised  by  the  rebel  man  is  not  that  of 
'  fitness  '  to  the  conditions  proffered  by  extra-human 
nature,  but  is  one  of  an  ideal  comfort,  prosperity,  and 
conscious  joy  in  life  —  imposed  by  the  will  of  man  and 
involving  a  control  and  in  important  respects  a  subversion 
of  what  were  Nature's  methods  of  dealing  with  life  before 
she  had  produced  her  insurgent  son.  The  progress  of 
man  in  the  acquirement  of  this  control  of  Nature  has 
been  one  of  enormous  rapidity  within  the  historical 
period,  and  within  the  last  two  centuries  has  led  on  the 
one  hand  to  immensely  increased  facilities  in  the  appli- 
cation of  mechanical  power,  in  locomotion,  in  agriculture, 
and  in  endless  arts  and  industries  ;  and  on  the  other  hand 
to  the  mitigation  of  disease  and  pain.  The  men  whom 
we  may  designate  as  '  the  Nature-searchers  '  —  those  who 
founded  the  New  Philosophy  of  the  Invisible  College  at 
Oxford  and  the  Royal  Society  in  London  —  have  placed 
boundless  power  in  the  hands  of  mankind. 


ii.    THE   ATTAINMENT    BY    MAN    OF   THE    KNOW- 
LEDGE OF  HIS  RELATIONS  TO  NATURE. 

But  to  many  the  greatest  result  achieved  by  the  pro- 
gress of  Natural  Knowledge  seems  not  to  have  been  so 

1  It  would  be  an  error  to  maintain  that  the  process  of  Natural  Selec- 
tion is  entirely  in  abeyance  in  regard  to  Man.  In  an  interesting  book, 
The  Present  Evolution  of  Man,  Dr.  Archdall  Reid  has  shown  that  in 
regard  to  zymotic  diseases,  and  also  in  regard  to  the  use  of  dangerous 
drugs  such  as  alcohol  and  opium,  there  is  first  of  all  the  acquirement  of 
immunity  by  powerful  races  of  men  through  the  survival  among  them 
of  those  strains  tolerant  of  the  disease  or  of  the  drug,  and  secondly,  the 
introduction  of  those  diseases  and  drugs  by  the  powerful  immune  race, 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  29 

much  in  its  practical  applications  and  its  material  gifts  to 
humanity  as  in  the  fact  that  Man  has  arrived  through  it 
at  spiritual  emancipation  and  freedom  of  thought. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  last  century  man's  place  in 
Nature  became  clearly  marked  out  by  the  accumulation 
of  definite  evidence.  The  significance  and  the  im- 
measurable importance  of  the  knowledge  of  Nature  to 
philosophy  and  the  highest  regions  of  speculative  thought 
are  expressed  in  the  lines  of  one  who  most  truly  and  with 
keenest  insight  embodied  in  his  imperishable  verse  the 
wisdom  and  the  aspirations  of  the  Victorian  age:— 

'  Flower  in  the  crannied  wall, 
I  pluck  you  out  of  the  crannies  : 
I  hold  you  here,  root  and  all,  in  my  hand 
Little  flower — but  if  I  could  understand 
What  you  are,  root  and  all,  and  all  in  all, 
I  should  know  what  God  and  man  is.' 

To  many  the  nearer  approach  to  that  '  understanding ' 
has  seemed  the  greatest  and  a  sufficient  result  of  scientific 
researches.  The  recognition  that  such  an  understanding 
leads  to  such  vast  knowledge  would  seem  to  ensure  further 
and  combined  effort  to  bring  it  nearer  and  nearer  to  the 
complete  form,  even  if  the  perfect  understanding  of  the 
'  all  in  all '  be  for  ever  unattainable.  Nevertheless,  the 
clearer  apprehension,  so  recently  attained,  of  man's  origin 
and  destiny,  and  of  the  enormous  powers  of  which  he 
has  actually  the  control,  has  not  led  to  any  very  obvious 
change  in  the  attitude  of  responsible  leaders  of  human 
activity  in  the  great  civilized  communities  of  the  world. 
They  still  attach  little  or  no  importance  to  the  acquire- 
ment of  a  knowledge  of  Nature :  they  remain  fixed  in  the 

in  its  migrations,  to  races  not  previously  exposed  either  to  the  diseases 
or  the  drugs,  and  a  consequent  destruction  of  the  invaded  race.  The 
survival  of  the  fittest  is,  in  these  cases,  a  survival  of  the  tolerant  and 
eventually  of  the  immune. 


30  THE    KINGDOM     OF    MAN 

old  ruts  of  traditional  ignorance,  and  obstinately  turn 
their  faces  towards  the  past,  still  believing  that  the 
teachings  and  sayings  of  antiquity  and  the  contemplation, 
not  to  say  the  detailed  enumeration,  of  the  blunders  and 
crimes  of  its  ancestors,  can  furnish  mankind  with  the 
knowledge  necessary  for  its  future  progress.  The  compara- 
tive failure  of  what  may  be  called  the  speculative  triumph 
of  the  New  Philosophy  to  produce  immediate  practical 
consequences  has  even  led  some  among  those  prejudiced 
by  custom  and  education  in  favour  of  the  exclusive 
employment  of  Man's  thought  and  ingenuity  in  the 
delineation  and  imaginative  resurrection  of  the  youthful 
follies  and  excesses  of  his  race,  to  declare  that  the 
knowledge  of  Nature  is  a  failure,  the  New  Philosophy  of 
the  Nature-searchers  a  fraud.  Thus  the  well-known 
French  publicist  M.  Brunetiere  has  taken  upon  himself 
to  declare  what  he  calls  the  Bankruptcy  of  Science. 

12.    THE    REGNUM    HOMINIS. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  the  new  knowledge  of  Nature — 
the  newly-ascertained  capacity  of  Man  for  a  control  of 
Nature  so  thorough  as  to  be  almost  unlimited — has  not 
as  yet  had  an  opportunity  for  showing  what  it  can  do. 
A  lull  after  victory,  a  lethargic  contentment,  has  to  some 
extent  followed  on  the  crowning  triumphs  of  the  great 
Nature-searchers  whose  days  were  numbered  with  the 
closing  years  of  that  nineteenth  century  which  through 
them  marks  an  epoch.  No  power  has  called  on  Man  to 
arise  and  enter  upon  the  possession  of  his  kingdom — 
the  '  Regnum  Hominis '  foreseen  by  Francis  Bacon  and 
pictured  by  him  to  an  admiring  but  incredulous  age  with 
all  the  fervour  and  picturesque  detail  of  which  he  was 
capable.  And  yet  at  this  moment  the  mechanical  din> 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  31 

culties,  the  want  of  assurance  and  of  exact  knowledge, 
which  necessarily  prevented  Bacon's  schemes  from 
taking  practical  shape,  have  been  removed.  The  will  to 
possess  and  administer  this  vast  territory  alone  is  wanting. 


13.    MAN'S  DESTINY. 

Within  the  last  few  years  an  attempt  to  spur  the  will 
of  Englishmen  in  this  direction  has  been  made  by  some 
who  have  represented  that  this  way  lie  great  fortunes, 
national  ascendancy,  imperial  domination.  The  effort 
has  not  met  with  much  success.  On  the  other  hand, 
I  speak  for  those  who  would  urge  the  conscious  and 
deliberate  assumption  of  his  kingdom  by  Man — not  as  a 
matter  of  markets  and  of  increased  opportunity  for  the 
cosmopolitan  dealers  in  finance — but  as  an  absolute  duty, 
the  fulfilment  of  Man's  destiny,1  a  necessity  the  incidence 
of  which  can  only  be  deferred  and  not  avoided. 

This,  is  indeed,  the  definite  purpose  of  my  discourse  ; 
to  point  out  that  civilized  man  has  proceeded  so  far  in  his 
interference  with  extra-human  nature,  has  produced  for 
himself  and  the  living  organisms  associated  with  him  such 
a  special  state  of  things  by  his  rebellion  against  natural 
selection  and  his  defiance  of  Nature's  pre-human  dis- 
positions, that  he  must  either  go  on  and  acquire  firmer 
control  of  the  conditions  or  perish  miserably  by  the 
vengeance  certain  to  fall  on  the  half-hearted  meddler  in 
great  affairs.  We  may  indeed  compare  civilized  man  to 
a  successful  rebel  against  Nature  who  by  every  step  for- 
ward renders  himself  liable  to  greater  and  greater  penal- 
ties, and  so  cannot  afford  to  pause  or  fail  in  one  single 

1  '  Religion  means  the  knowledge  of  our  destiny  and  of  the  means  of 
fulfilling  it.' — Life  and  Letters  of  Mandell  Creighton  sometime  Bishop 
of  London,  vol.  ii.  p.  195. 


32  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

step.  Or  again  we  may  think  of  him  as  the  heir  to  a  vast 
and  magnificent  kingdom  who  has  been  finally  educated 
so  as  to  fit  him  to  take  possession  of  his  property,  and  is 
at  length  left  alone  to  do  his  best ;  he  has  wilfully  abro- 
gated, in  many  important  respects,  the  laws  of  his  mother 
Nature  by  which  the  kingdom  was  hitherto  governed ;  he 
has  gained  some  power  and  advantage  by  so  doing,  but  is 
threatened  on  every  hand  by  dangers  and  disasters 
hitherto  restrained :  no  retreat  is  possible — his  only 
hope  is  to  control,  as  he  knows  that  he  can,  the  sources 
of  these  dangers  and  disasters.  They  already  make  him 
wince  :  how  long  will  he  sit  listening  to  the  fairy-tales 
of  his  boyhood  and  shrink  from  manhood's  task  ? 

A  brief  consideration  of  well-ascertained  facts  is 
sufficient  to  show  that  Man,  whilst  emancipating  him- 
self from  the  destructive  methods  of  natural  selection, 
has  accumulated  a  new  series  of  dangers  and  difficul- 
ties with  which  he  must  incessantly  contend. 


14.     MAN    AND    DISEASE. 

In  the  extra-human  system  of  Nature  there  is  no 
disease  and  there  is  no  conjunction  of  incompatible 
forms  of  life,  such  as  Man  has  brought  about  on  the 
surface  of  the  globe.  In  extra-human  Nature  the 
selection  of  the  fittest  necessarily  eliminates  those 
diseased  or  liable  to  disease.  Disease  both  of  parasitic 
and  congenital  origin  occurs  as  a  minor  phenomenon. 
The  congenitally  diseased  are  destroyed  before  they 
can  reproduce :  the  attacks  of  parasites  great  and  small 
either  serve  only  to  carry  off  the  congenitally  weak,  and 
thus  strengthen  the  race,  or  become  harmless  by  the 
survival  of  those  individuals  which,  owing  to  peculiar 
qualities  in  their  tissues,  can  tolerate  such  attacks  with- 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  33 

out  injury,  resulting  in  the  establishment  of  immune 
races.  It  is  a  remarkable  thing — which  possibly  may 
be  less  generally  true  than  our  present  knowledge  seems 
to  suggest — that  the  adjustment  of  organisms  to  their 
surroundings  is  so  severely  complete  in  Nature  apart 
from  Man,  that  diseases  are  unknown  as  constant  and 
normal  phenomena  under  those  conditions.  It  is  no 
doubt  difficult  to  investigate  this  matter,  since  the  pre- 
sence of  Man  as  an  observer  itself  implies  human  inter- 
vention. But  it  seems  to  be  a  legitimate  view  that 
every  disease  to  which  animals  (and  probably  plants 
also)  are  liable,  excepting  as  a  transient  and  very 
exceptional  occurrence,  is  due  to  Man's  interference. 
The  diseases  of  cattle,  sheep,  pigs,  and  horses,  are  not 
known  except  in  domesticated  herds  and  those  wild 
creatures  to  which  Man's  domesticated  productions 
have  communicated  them.  The  trypanosome  lives  in 
the  blood  of  wild  game  and  of  rats  without  producing 
mischief.  The  hosts  have  become  tolerant  of  the 
parasite.  It  is  only  when  man  brings  his  unselected, 
humanly-nurtured  races  of  cattle  and  horses  into  con- 
tact with  the  parasite,  that  it  is  found  to  have  deadly 
properties.1  The  various  cattle-diseases  which  in  Africa 
have  done  so  much  harm  to  native  cattle,  and  have  in 

1  This  has  been  established  in  the  case  of  the  Trypanosoma  Brucei 
a  minute  parasite  living  in  the  blood  of  big  game  in  south-east  Africa, 
amongst  which  it  is  disseminated  by  a  blood-sucking  fly,  the  Glossina 
morsitans  or  Tsetze  fly.  The  parasite  appears  to  do  little  or  no  harm 
to  the  native  big  game,  but  causes  a  deadly  disease  both  in  the  horses 
and  cattle  introduced  by  Europeans  and  in  the  more  anciently  intro- 
duced native  cattle  (of  Indian  origin).  Similar  cases  are  found  where  a 
disease  germ  (such  as  that  of  measles)  produces  but  a  small  degree  of 
sickness  and  mortality  in  a  population  long  associated  with  it,  but  is 
deadly  to  a  human  community  to  which  it  is  a  new-comer.  Thus 
Europeans  have  introduced  measles  with  deadly  results  in  the  South 
Sea  Islands.  A  similar  kind  of  difficulty,  of  which  many  might  be 

D 


34  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

some  regions  exterminated  big  game,  have  per  contra 
been  introduced  by  man  through  his  importation  of 
diseased  animals  of  his  own  breeding  from  Europe. 
Most,  if  not  all,  animals  in  extra-human  conditions,  in- 
cluding the  minuter  things  such  as  insects,  shell-fish, 
and  invisible  aquatic  organisms,  have  been  brought 
into  a  condition  of  'adjustment'  to  their  parasites  as 
well  as  to  the  other  conditions  in  which  they  live :  it 
is  this  most  delicate  and  efficient  balance  of  Nature 
which  Man  everywhere  upsets.  A  solitary  case  of  a 
ravaging  epidemic  constantly  recurring  amongst  animals 
living  in  extra-human  conditions,  one  of  a  strangely 
interesting  character,  is  the  phosphorescent  disease  of 
the  sand-shrimps  or  sand-hoppers.  This  is  due  to  a 
microscopic  parasite,  a  bacterium,  which  infests  the 
blood  and  is  phosphorescent,  so  that  the  infected  sand- 
hopper  has  at  night  the  brilliancy  of  a  glow-worm. 
The  disease  is  deadly,  and  is  common  among  the  sand- 
hoppers  dwelling  in  the  sandy  flats  of  the  north  coast 
of  France,  where  it  may  readily  be  studied.1  It  has 

cited,  is  brought  about  by  man's  importations  and  exportations  of  useful 
plants.  He  thus  brought  the  Phylloxera  to  Europe,  not  realizing  before 
hand  that  this  little  parasitic  bug,  though  harmless  to  the  American 
vine,  which  puts  out  new  shoots  on  its  roots  when  the  insect  injures  the 
old  ones,  is  absolutely  deadly  to  the  European  vine,  which  has  not 
acquired  the  simple  but  all-important  mode  of  growth  by  which  the 
American  vine  is  rendered  safe.  Thus,  too,  he  took  the  coffee-plant  to 
Ceylon,  and  found  his  plantations  suddenly  devastated  by  a  minute 
mould,  the  Himileia  vastatrix^  which  had  lived  very  innocently  before 
that  in  the  Cingalese  forests,  but  was  ready  to  burst  into  rapacious  and 
destructive  activity  when  the  new  unadjusted  coffee-trees  were  imported 
by  man  and  presented  in  carefully  crowded  plantations  to  its  unre- 
strained infection. 

1  The  phosphorescent  disease  of  the  sand-hopper  (Talitrus)  is  de- 
scribed by  Giard  and  Billet  in  a  paper  entitled  *  Observations  sur  la 
maladie  phosphorescente  des  Talitres  et  autres  Crustaces,'  in  the 
memoirs  of  the  Societe  de  Biologic,  Oct.  19,  1889.  Billet  subsequently 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  35 

not  been  recorded  as  occurring  in  this  country.  It  is 
not  at  all  improbable  that  this  disease  is  also  in  truth 
one  which  only  occurs  in  the  trail  of  Man.  It  is  quite 
likely  that  the  artificial  conditions  of  sewage  and  gar- 
bage set  up  by  Man  on  the  sea-coast  are  responsible  for 
the  prevalence  of  this  parasite,  and  the  weakly  recep- 
tivity of  the  too  numerous  sand-hoppers. 

It  is  probable  enough  that,  from  time  to  time,  under 
the  influence  of  certain  changes  of  climate  and  asso- 
ciated fauna  and  flora — due  to  meteoric  or  geologic 
movements— parasitic  disease  has  for  a  time  ravaged 
this  or  that  species  newly  exposed  to  it ;  but  the  final 
result  is  one  of  the  alternatives,  extinction  or  adjust- 
ment, death  or  toleration.  The  disease  does  not  estab- 
lish itself  as  a  scourge  against  which  the  diseased 
organism  incessantly  contends.  It  either  obliterates  its 
victim  or  settles  down  with  it  into  relations  of  reciprocal 
toleration. 

Man  does  not  admit  this  alternative  either  for  him- 
self or  for  the  domesticated  and  cultivated  organisms 
which  he  protects.  He  '  treats '  disease,  he  staves  off 
'the  adjustment  by  death,'  and  thus  accumulates  vast 

gave  a  further  account  of  this  organism,  and  named  it  Bacillus  Giardi 
— after  Professor  Giard  of  Paris.  (Bulletins  scientifiques  de  la  France 
et  de  la  Belgique,  xxi.  1898,  p.  144). 

It  appears  that  the  parasite  is  transmitted  from  one  individual  to 
another  in  coition.  The  specimens  studied  by  Giard  and  Billet  were 
obtained  at  Wimereux  near  Boulogne.  I  found  the  disease  very  abund- 
ant at  Ouistreham  near  Caen  in  the  summer  of  1900.  I  have  not 
observed  it  nor  heard  of  its  occurrence  on  the  English  coast.  Sea- 
water  commonly  contains  a  free-living  phosphorescent  bacterium  which 
can  be  cultivated  in  flasks  of  liquid  food  so  as  to  give  rich  growths  which 
glow  like  a  lamp  when  the  flask  is  agitated  so  as  to  expose  the  contents 
to  oxidation.  This  bacterium  is  not,  however,  the  cause  of  the  '  phos- 
phorescence '  of  the  sea  often  seen  on  our  coasts.  That  is  due  in  most 
cases  to  a  much  larger  organism,  as  big  iis  a  small  pin's  head,  and 
known  as  Noctiluca  miliafis. 

D   2 


36  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

populations  of  unadjusted  human  beings,  animals  and 
plants,  which  from  time  to  time  are  ravaged  by  disease 
— producing  uncertainty  and  dismay  in  human  society. 
Within  the  past  few  years  the  knowledge  of  the  causes 
of  disease  has  become  so  far  advanced  that  it  is  a  mat- 
ter of  practical  certainty  that,  by  the  unstinted  applica- 
tion of  known  methods  of  investigation  and  consequent 
controlling  action,  all  epidemic  disease  could  be 
abolished  within  a  period  so  short  as  fifty  years.  It  is 
merely  a  question  of  the  employment  of  the  means  at 
our  command.  Where  there  is  one  man  of  first-rate 
intelligence  employed  in  detecting  the  disease-producing 
parasites,  their  special  conditions  of  life  and  the  way 
to  bring  them  to  an  end,  there  should  be  a  thousand. 
It  should  be  as  much  the  purpose  of  civilized  govern- 
ments to  protect  their  citizens  in  this  respect  as  it  is 
to  provide  defence  against  human  aggression.  Yet  it 
is  the  fact  that  this  immensely  important  control  of  a 
great  and  constant  danger  and  injury  to  mankind  is 
left  to  the  unorganized  inquiries  of  a  few  enthusiasts. 
So  little  is  this  matter  understood  or  appreciated,  that 
those  who  are  responsible  for  the  welfare  of  States, 
with  the  rarest  exceptions,  do  not  even  know  that 
such  protection  is  possible,  and  others  again  are  so  far 
from  an  intelligent  view  as  to  its  importance,  that  they 
actually  entertain  the  opinion  that  it  would  be  a  good 
thing  were  there  more  disease  in  order  to  get  rid  of  the 
weakly  surplus  population  ! 

In  the  spring  of  1905  I  was  enabled  to  examine  in 
the  Pasteur  Institute  in  Paris,  the  minute  spiral  thread 
(see  Fig.  6)  which  has  just  been  discovered  and  shown  to 
be  the  cause  of  the  most  terrible  and  widely  spread  of 
human  diseases,  destroying  the  health  and  strength  of 
those  whom  it  does  not  kill  and  damaging  the  lives  of  their 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON 


37 


children,  so  that  it  has  been  justly  said  that  this  malady 
and  the  use  of  alcohol  as  a  beverage  are  together 
responsible  for  more  than  half  the  disease  and  early 
death  of  the  mature  population  of  Europe.  For  more 
than  thirty  years,  a  few  workers,  here  and  there,  have 
been  searching  for  this  parasite,  and  the  means  of  sup- 
pressing the  awful  curse  of  which  it  is  the  instrument. 


b. 


\ 


FIG.  6. 

The  minute  vibratile  organism  discovered  by  Fritz  Schaudinn  in  1905 
in  the  eruptive  formations  and  other  diseased  growths  of  syphilis — and 
called  by  him  Spirochceta  pallida  (since  altered  to  Spironema  pallidum] :  a, 
common  phase  ;  b,  shortened  and  thickened  form  leading  on  to  e  the 
Try panosoma- like  form  ;  c,  d,  stages  of  division  by  fission ;  /,  elongated 
multi-nuclear  form;  g,  segments  into  which  it  breaks  up;  h,  supposed 
conjugation  of  male  and  female  units  (after  Krystallovitch  and  Siedlevski). 

This  organism,  though  resembling  the  spirillar  forms  of  Bacteria,  is 
probably  not  one  of  that  group  of  vegetable  parasites,  but  allied  to  the 
minute  animal  parasites  known  as  Trypanosomes  (see  pp.  145  and  181 
and  figures.)  It  is  regarded  as  the  '  germ  '  or  active  cause  of  the  terrible 
disease  known  as  Syphilis. 

It  would  have  been  discovered  many  years  ago  had 
greater  value  been  set  on  the  inquiries  which  lead  to 
such  discoveries  by  those  who  direct  the  public  ex- 
penditure of  civilized  States.  And  now  the  complete 
suppression  of  this  dire  enemy  of  humanity  is  as  plain 


38  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

and  certain  a  piece  of  work  to  be  at  once  accomplished 
as  is  the  building  of  an  ironclad.  But  it  will  not  be 
done  for  many  years  because  of  the  ignorance  and 
unbelief  of  those  who  alone  can  act  for  the  community 
in  such  matters.  The  discovery — the  presentation  to 
the  eye  and  to  exploring  manipulation — of  that  well- 
nigh  ultra-microscopic  germ  of  death,  seemed  to  me,  as 
I  gazed  at  its  delicate  shape,  a  thing  of  greater  signi- 
ficance to  mankind  than  the  emendation  of  a  Greek  text 
or  the  determination  of  the  exact  degree  of  turpitude  of 
a  statesman  of  a  bygone  age. 

The  knowledge  of  the  causation  of  disease  by  bac- 
terial and  protozoic  parasites  is  a  thing  which  has  come 
into  existence,  under  our  very  eyes  and  hands,  within 
the  last  fifty  years.  The  parasite,  and  much  of  its 
nature  and  history,  has  been  discovered  in  the  case  of 
splenic  fever,  leprosy,  phthisis,  diphtheria,  typhoid  fever, 
glanders,  cholera,  plague,  lock-jaw,  gangrene,  septic 
poisoning  (of  wounds),  puerperal  fever,  malaria,  sleeping 
sickness,  and  some  other  diseases  which  are  fatal  to 
man.  In  some  cases  the  knowledge  obtained  has  led 
to  a  control  of  the  attack  or  of  the  poisonous  action  of 
the  parasite.  Antiseptic  surgery,  by  defeating  the 
poisonous  parasite,  has  saved  not  only  thousands  upon 
thousands  of  lives,  but  has  removed  an  incalculable 
amount  of  pain.  Control  is  slowly  being  obtained  in 
regard  to  several  others  among  these  deadly  microbes 
in  various  ways,  most  wonderful  of  which  is  the  develop- 
ment, under  man's  control,  of  serums  containing  anti- 
toxins appropriate  to  each  disease,  which  have  to  be 
injected  into  the  blood  as  the  means  of  either  cure  or 
protection.  But  why  should  we  be  content  to  wait 
long  years,  even  centuries,  for  this  control,  when  we 
can  have  it  in  a  few  years  ?  If  more  men  and  abler 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  39 

men  were  employed  to  study  and  experiment  on  this 
matter,  we  should  soon  make  an  end  of  all  infectious 
disease.  Is  there  any  one,  man  or  woman,  who  would 
not  wish  to  contribute  to  the  removal  from  human  life 
of  the  suffering  and  uncertainty  due  to  disease,  the 
anguish  and  misery  caused  by  premature  death  ?  Yet 
nothing  is  done  by  those  who  determine  the  expendi- 
ture of  the  revenues  of  great  States  towards  dealing 
adequately  with  this  matter.1 

1  As  little  is  the  question  of  the  use  and  abuse  of  food  and  drink  dealt 
with,  as  yet,  by  civilized  man.  As  in  many  other  matters  man  has 
carried  into  his  later  crowded,  artificial,  nature-controlling  life  habits 
and  tendencies  derived  from  savage  prehistoric  days,  so  has  he  perpetu- 
ated ways  of  feeding  which  are  mere  traditions  from  his  early  '  animal ' 
days,  and  have  never  been  seriously  called  in  question  and  put  to  proof. 
The  persistence  under  new  conditions  of  either  habit  or  structure  which 
belonged  to  old  conditions  may  be  attended  with  great  danger  and  diffi- 
culty to  an  organism  which  changes,  as  man  does,  with  great  rapidity 
important  features  in  its  general  surroundings  and  mode  of  life.  This 
is  in  effect  MetschnikofPs  doctrine  of  *  desharmonies.'  It  is  probable 
that  in  very  early  days  when  a  tribe  of  primitive  men  killed  a  mammoth, 
they  all  rushed  on  to  the  dead  monster  and  gorged  as  much  of  its  flesh 
as  they  could  swallow  (cooked  or  possibly  uncooked).  They  had  to 
take  in  enough  to  last  for  another  week  or  two — that  is  to  say,  until 
another  large  animal  should  be  trapped  and  slain.  Accordingly  he  who 
could  eat  most  would  be  strongest  and  best  able  to  seize  a  good  share 
when  the  next  opportunity  arrived,  and  it  naturally  became  considered 
an  indication  of  strength,  vigour,  and  future  prosperity  to  be  capable  of 
gorging  large  quantities  of  food.  By  means  of  the  phrases  '  enjoying  a 
good  appetite,'  or  '  a  good  trencherman,'  or  other  such  approving  terms, 
civilized  society  still  encourages  the  heavy  feeder.  The  lower  classes 
always  consider  a  ravenous  appetite  to  be  an  indication  of  strength  and 
future  prosperity  in  a  child.  Most  healthy  men,  and  even  many  women, 
in  Western  Europe,  attack  their  food  and  swallow  it  without  sufficient 
mastication,  and  as  though  they  did  not  hope  to  get  another  chance 
of  feeding  for  a  week  or  two  to  come.  Medical  men  have  never 
ventured  to  investigate  seriously  whether  civilized  man  is  doing  best 
for  his  health  in  behaving  like  a  savage  about  his  food.  It  is  their 
business  to  attend  to  the  patient  with  a  disordered  digestion,  but  not  to 
experiment  upon  the  amount  of  food  of  various  kinds  which  the  modern 
man  should  swallow  in  order  to  avoid  indigestion  and  yet  supply  his 


40  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


15.     THE    INCREASE  OF  HUMAN  POPULATION. 

Whilst  there  is  a  certainty  of  Man's  power  to  remove 
all  disease  from  his  life,  a  difficulty  which  he  has  already 
created  for  himself  will  be  thereby  increased.  That 
difficulty  is  the  increase  of  human  population  beyond  the 
capacity  of  the  earth's  surface  to  provide  food  and  the 
other  necessities  of  life.  By  rebelling  against  Nature's 
method,  Man  has  made  himself  the  only  animal  which 
constantly  increases  in  numbers.  Whenever  disease  is 
controlled  his  increase  will  be  still  more  rapid  than  at 

alimentary  needs.  No  individual  can  possibly  pay  medical  men  to  make 
these  observations.  It  is  the  business  of  the  State  to  do  so,  because  such 
knowledge  is  not  only  needed  by  the  private  citizen,  but  is  of  enormous 
importance  in  the  management  of  armies  and  navies,  in  the  victualling 
of  hospitals,  asylums,  and  prisons.  Thousands  of  tons  of  preserved 
meat  have  been  wasted  in  recent  wars  because  the  reckless  and  ignorant 
persons  who  purchased  the  preserved  meat  to  feed  soldiers  had  never 
taken  the  trouble  to  ascertain  whether  preserved  meat  can  be  eaten  by 
a  body  of  men  as  a  regular  and  chief  article  of  diet.  It  appears  that 
certain  methods  of  preserving  meat  render  it  innutritious  and  impossible 
as  a  diet. 

It  is  probable  from  recent  experiment  that  we  all,  except  those  un- 
fortunate few  who  do  not  get  enough,  eat  about  twice  as  much  as  we 
require,  and  that  the  superfluous  quantity  swallowed  not  only  is  wasted, 
but  is  actually  a  cause  of  serious  illness  and  suffering.  It  surely  is  an 
urgent  matter  that  these  questions  about  food  should  be  thoroughly 
investigated  and  settled.  In  the  opinion  of  the  most  eminent  physiolo- 
gist of  the  United  States  (Professor  Bowditch),  we  shall  never  establish 
a  rational  and  healthy  mode  of  feeding  ourselves  until  we  give  up  the 
barbarous  but  to  some  persons  pleasant  custom  of  converting  the  meal 
into  a  social  function  ;  we  are  thus  tempted  into  excess.  Only  long 
and  extensive  experiment  can  provide  us  with  definite  and  conclusive 
information  on  this  matter,  which  is  far  more  important  than,  at  first 
sight,  it  seems  to  be.  And  similarly  with  regard  to  the  admittedly 
serious  question  of  alcohol — only  very  extensive  and  authoritative 
experiment  will  suffice  to  show  mankind  whether  it  is  a  wise  and  healthy 
thing  to  take  it  in  small  quantities,  the  exact  limits  of  which  must  be 
stated,  or  to  reject  it  altogether. 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  41 

present.  At  the  same  time  no  attempt  at  present  has 
been  made  by  the  more  advanced  communities  of  civi- 
lized men  to  prevent  the  multiplication  of  the  weakly  or 
of  those  liable  to  congenital  disease.  Already  something 
like  a  panic  on  this  subject  has  appeared  in  this  country. 
Inquiries  have  been  conducted  by  public  authorities. 
But  the  only  possible  method  of  dealing  with  this 
matter,  and  in  the  first  place  of  estimating  its  importance 
as  immediate  or  remote,  has  not  been  applied.  Man 
can  only  deal  with  this  difficulty  created  by  his  own 
departure  from  Nature — to  which  he  can  never  return 
— by  thoroughly  investigating  the  laws  of  breeding  and 
heredity,  and  proceeding  to  apply  a  control  to  human 
multiplication  based  upon  certain  and  indisputable 
knowledge. 

It  may  be  a  century,  or  it  may  be  more  than 
five  centuries,  before  the  matter  would,  if  let  alone, 
force  itself  upon  a  desperate  humanity,  brutalized  by 
over-crowding,  and  the  struggle  for  food.  A  return  to 
Nature's  terrible  selection  of  the  fittest  may,  it  is 
conceivable,  be  in  this  way  in  store  for  us.  But  it  is 
more  probable  that  humanity  will  submit,  before  that 
condition  occurs,  to  a  restriction  by  the  community  in 
respect  of  the  right  to  multiply,  with  as  good  a  grace  as 
it  has  given  up  the  right  to  murder  and  to  steal.  In  view 
of  this  Man  must,  in  entering  on  his  kingdom,  at  once 
proceed  to  perfect  those  studies  as  to  the  transmission 
of  qualities  by  heredity  which  have  as  yet  been  only 
roughly  carried  out  by  breeders  of  animals  and  horti- 
culturists. 

There  is  absolutely  no  provision  for  this  study  in  any 
civilized  community,  and  no  conception  among  the  people 
or  their  leaders  that  it  is  a  matter  which  concerns  any 
one  but  farmers. 


42  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

16.     AN  UNTOUCHED  SOURCE  OF  ENERGY. 

The  applications  of  steam  and  electricity  have  so  far 
astonished  and  gratified  the  rebel  Man,  that  he  is  some- 
times disposed  to  conclude  that  he  has  come  to  the  end 
of  his  power  of  relieving  himself  from  the  use  of  his 
own  muscles  for  anything  but  refined  movements  and 
well-considered  health-giving  exercises.  One  of  the 
greatest  of  chemical  discoverers  at  this  time  living, 
M.  Berthelot,  has,  however,  recently  pressed  on  our 
attention  the  question  of  the  possibility  of  tapping  the 
central  heat  of  the  earth  and  making  use  of  it  as  a 
perennial  source  of  energy.  Many  competent  physicists 
have  expressed  the  opinion  that  the  mechanical  diffi- 
culties of  such  a  boring,  as  would  be  necessary,  are 
insuperable.  No  one,  however,  would  venture  to  pro- 
phesy, in  such  a  matter  as  this,  that  what  is  prevented 
by  insuperable  obstacles  to-day  may  not  be  within  our 
powers  in  the  course  of  a  few  years. 

17.    SPECULATIONS  AS  TO  THE  MARTIANS. 

Such  audacious  control  of  the  resources  of  our  planet 
is  suggested  as  a  possibility,  a  legitimate  hope  and  aim, 
by  recent  observations  and  speculations  as  to  our  neigh- 
bour, the  planet  Mars.  I  do  not  venture  to  express  any 
opinion  as  to  the  interpretation  of  the  appearances 
revealed  by  the  telescope  on  the  surface  of  the  planet 
Mars,  and  indeed  would  take  the  most  sceptical  attitude 
until  further  information  is  obtained.  But  the  influence 
of  these  statements  about  Mars  on  the  imagination  and 
hopes  of  Man  seems  to  me  to  possess  considerable 
interest.  The  markings  on  the  surface  of  the  planet 
Mars,  which  have  been  interpreted  as  a  system  of  canals, 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  43 

have  been  known  and  discussed  for  many  years  (see  Figs. 
7  and  8).  It  has  recently  been  observed  that  these  canals 
undergo  a  recurrent  seasonal  change  of  appearance  con- 
sistent with  the  hypothesis  that  they  are  periodically  filled 
with  water,  which  is  derived  from  the  polar  snow-caps  of 
the  planet  at  the  season  of  greatest  polar  heat.  It  is  sug- 
gested that  Mars  is  inhabited  by  an  intelligent  population, 
not  necessarily  closely  similar  to  mankind,  but,  on  the 


FIG.  7. 

Drawing  of  Mars  in  November  with  Long.  156°  on  the  meridian,  shew- 
ing the  '  Mare  Sirenum '  (the  shaded  sickle-shaped  area),  connected  with  a 
network  of  '  canals '  shewing  '  spots  '  or  '  oases  '  at  the  intersections  of 
the  canals  and  a  system  of  spherical  triangles  as  the  form  of  the  mesh- 
work. — From  '  Mars,'  by  Perceval  Lowell. 

contrary  unlike  mankind  in  proportion  as  the  conditions 
of  Mars  are  unlike  those  of  the  Earth,  and  that  these 
inhabitants  have  constructed  by  their  own  efforts  the 
enormous  irrigation  works  upon  which  the  fertility  and 
habitability  of  their  planet,  at  the  present  time,  depend. 


44  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

These  speculations  lead  M.  Faguet  of  the  French  Academy 
to  further  reflections.  The  Martians  who  have  carried 
out  this  vast  manipulation  of  a  planet  must  be  not  only  far 
in  advance  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Earth  in  intelligence 
and  mechanical  power,  as  a  result  of  the  greater  age  of 
their  planet  and  the  longer  continuance  there  of  the 
evolution  of  an  intelligent  race,  but  such  a  vast  work 
and  its  maintenance  would  seem  to  imply  a  complete 


FIG.  8. 

Drawing  of  Mars  as  seen  on  November  i8th,  1894  (Long.  325°  on  the 
meridian)  by  Mr.  Perceval  Lowell  at  the  Flagstaff  Observatory,  Arizona, 
U.S.A.,  shewing  'twin*  or  'double'  canals,  connected  northwards  with 
the  '  Mare  Icarium.'  The  two  figures  here  reproduced  only  give  a  small 
portion  of  the  system  of  canals,  oases  and  seas  of  the  planet  Mars,  mapped 
by  Mr.  Lowell. 


unanimity  among  the  Martians,  a  world-wide  peace  and 
common  government.  Since  we  can  imagine  such  a 
result  of  the  prolonged  play  of  forces  in  Mars,  similar  to 
those  at  work  in  our  own  Earth,  and  even  obtain  some 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  45 

slight  confirmation  of  the  supposition,  may  we  not 
indulge  in  the  surmise  that  some  such  future  is  in  store 
for  Man,  that  he  may  be  able  hereafter  to  deal  with  great 
planetary  factors  to  his  own  advantage,  and  not  only 
draw  heat  from  the  bowels  of  the  earth  for  such  purposes 
as  are  at  present  within  his  scope,  but  even  so  as  to 
regulate,  at  some  distant  day,  the  climates  of  the  earth's 
surface,  and  the  winds  and  the  rain  which  seem  now  for 
ever  beyond  his  control  ? 


18.    THE  INVESTIGATION    OF   THE    HUMAN   MIND. 

In  such  a  desultory  survey  as  that  on  which  I  have 
ventured,  of  Man's  kingdom  and  its  dangers,  it  occurs  to 
me  to  mention  another  area  upon  which  it  seems  urgent 
that  the  activities  of  nature-searchers  should  be  imme- 
diately turned  with  increased  power  and  number.  The 
experimental  study  of  his  body  and  of  that  of  animals 
has  been  carried  far  and  with  valuable  results  by  inquiring 
Man.  But  a  singularly  small  amount  of  attention  has 
as  yet  been  given  to  the  investigation  of  Man's  mind  as  a 
natural  phenomenon  and  one  which  can  be  better  under- 
stood to  the  immense  advantage  of  the  race. 

The  mind  of  Man — it  matters  not  for  my  immediate 
argument  whether  it  be  regarded  as  having  arisen 
normally  or  abnormally  from  the  mind  of  animals — is 
obviously  the  one  and  all-powerful  instrument  with  which 
he  has  contended,  and  is  destined  hereafter  to  contend, 
against  extra-human  Nature.  It  is  no  less  important  for 
him  to  know  the  quality,  the  capacity,  the  mode  of 
operation  of  this  instrument,  its  beginnings  and  its 
limitations,  than  it  is  for  him  to  know  the  minutest 
details  of  the  workings  of  Nature.  Just  as  much  in  the 


46  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

one  case  as  in  the  other,  it  is  impossible  for  him  to  trust 
to  the  imperfect  analysis  made  by  ancient  races  of  men 
and  the  traditions  and  fancies  handed  down  in  old 
writings — produced  by  generations  who  had  not  arrived 
at  the  method  of  investigation  which  we  now  can  apply. 
Experiment  upon  the  mental  processes  of  animals  and  of 
Man  is  greatly  needed.  Only  here  and  there  has  anything 
been  done  in  this  direction.  Most  promising  results  have 
been  obtained  by  such  observations  as  those  on  hypnotism 
and  on  various  diseased  and  abnormal  states  of  the  brain. 
But  the  subject  is  so  little  explored  that  wild  and  un- 
tested assertions  as  to  the  powers  of  the  mind  are  current 
and  have  given  rise  to  strange  beliefs,  accepted  by  many 
seriously-intentioned  men  and  women.  We  boldly  operate 
upon  the  minds  of  children  in  our  systems  of  education 
without  really  knowing  what  we  are  doing.  We  blindly 
assume  that  the  owners  of  certain  minds,  traditionally 
trained  in  amusing  elegancies,  are  fit  to  govern  their 
fellow-men  and  administer  vast  provinces ;  we  assume 
that  the  discovery  and  comprehension  of  Nature's  pro- 
cesses must  be  the  work  of  very  few  and  peculiar  minds ; 
that  if  we  take  care  of  the  body  the  mind  will  take  care 
of  itself.  We  know  really  nothing  of  the  heredity  of 
mental  qualities,  nor  how  to  estimate  their  presence  or 
absence  in  the  young  so  as  to  develop  the  mind  to 
greatest  advantage.  We  know  the  pain  and  the  penalty 
of  muscular  fatigue,  but  we  play  with  the  brains  of  young 
and  old  as  though  they  were  indestructible  machinery. 
What  is  called  experimental  psychology  is  only  in  its 
infancy,  but  it  is  of  urgent  necessity  that  it  should  be 
systematically  pursued  by  the  application  of  public 
funds  in  order  that  Man  may  know  how  to  make  the 
best  use  of  his  only  weapon  in  his  struggle  to  control 
Nature. 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  47 


ig.     MAN'S    DELAY  :    ITS    CAUSE   AND    REMEDY. 

Even  the  slight  and  rapid  review  just  given  of  Man's 
position,  face  to  face  with  Nature,  enables  us  to  see  what 
a  tremendous  step  he  has  taken,  what  desperate  conditions 
he  has  created  by  the  wonderful  exercise  of  his  will;  how 
much  he  has  done  and  can  do  to  control  the  order  of 
Nature,  and  how  urgent  it  is,  beyond  all  that  words  can 
say,  for  him  to  apply  his  whole  strength  and  capacity  to 
gaining  further  control,  so  that  he  may  accomplish  his 
destiny  and  escape  from  misery. 

It  is  obvious  enough  that  Man  is,  at  present,  doing 
very  little  in  this  direction  ;  so  little  that  one  seeks  for 
an  explanation  of  his  apathy,  his  seeming  paralysis. 

The  explanation  is  that  the  masses  of  the  people,  in 
civilized  as  well  as  uncivilized  countries,  are  not  yet 
aware  of  the  situation.  When  knowledge  on  this  matter 
reaches,  as  it  inevitably  will  in  time,  to  the  general 
population,  it  is  certain  that  the  democracy  will  demand 
that  those  who  expend  the  resources  of  the  community, 
and  as  government  officials  undertake  the  organization  of 
the  national  defence  and  other  great  public  services  for 
the  common  good,  shall  put  into  practice  the  power  of 
Nature-control  which  has  been  gained  by  mankind,  and 
shall  exert  every  sinew  to  obtain  more.  To  effect  this, 
the  democracy  will  demand  that  those  who  carry  on 
public  affairs  shall  not  be  persons  solely  acquainted  with 
the  elegant  fancies  and  stories  of  past  ages,  but  shall  be 
trained  in  the  acquisition  of  natural  knowledge  and 
keenly  active  in  the  skilful  application  of  Nature-control 
to  the  development  of  the  well-being  of  the  community. 

It  would  not  be  necessary  to  wait  for  this  pressure 
from  below  were  the  well-to-do  class — which  in  most 


48  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

modern  States  exercises  so  large  an  influence  both  in 
the  actual  administration  of  Governments  and  by 
example — so  situated  as  to  be  in  any  way  aware  of  the 
responsibilities  which  rest  upon  it.  Traditional  educa- 
tion has,  owing  to  causes  which  are  not  far  to  seek, 
deprived  "the  well-to-do  class  of  a  knowledge  of,  and 
interest  in,  Man's  relation  to  Nature,  and  of  his  power 
to  control  natural  processes.  During  the  whole  period 
of  the  growth  of  man's  knowledge  of  Nature — that  is  to 
say,  ever  since  the  days  of  Bruno — the  education  of 
the  well-to-do  has  been  directed  to  the  acquirement  of 
entertaining  information  and  elegant  accomplishments, 
whilst  '  useful  knowledge '  has  been  despised  and  ob- 
tained, when  considered  necessary,  from  lower-class 
'  workmen  '  at  workmen's  wages.  It  is  of  course  not  to 
be  overlooked  that  there  have  been  notable  exceptions 
to  this,  but  they  have  been  exceptions.  Even  at  the 
present  day,  in  some  civilized  States,  a  body  of  clerks, 
without  any  pretence  to  an  education  in  the  knowledge 
of  Nature,  headed  by  gentlemen  of  title,  equally  ignorant, 
are  entrusted  with,  and  handsomely  paid  and  rewarded 
for,  the  superintendence  of  the  armies,  the  navies,  the 
agriculture,  the  public  works,  the  fisheries,  and  even  the 
public  education  of  the  State.  When  compelled  to 
seek  the  assistance  of  those  who  have  been  trained  in 
the  knowledge  of  Nature  (for  even  in  these  States  there 
are  a  few  such  eccentric  persons  to  be  found),  the 
officials  demand  that  such  assistance  shall  be  freely 
given  to  them  without  pay,  or  else  offer  to  buy  the 
knowledge  required  at  the  rate  paid  to  a  copying  clerk. 
This  state  of  things  is  not  one  for  which  it  is  possible 
to  blame  those  who,  in  blissful  ignorance,  contentedly 
perform  what  they  consider  to  be  their  duty  to  their 
country.  There  are,  however,  in  many  States,  institu- 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  49 

tions,  of  vast  influence  in  the  education  of  the  whole 
community,  known  as  Universities.  In  many  countries 
they  as  well  as  the  schools  are  directly  controlled  by 
the  State.  In  England,  however,  we  are  happy  in 
having  free  Universities,  the  older  of  which,  though  in 
some  important  respects  tied  down  by  law,  yet  have 
the  power  to  determine  almost  absolutely,  not  only  what 
shall  be  studied  within  their  own  walls,  but  what  shall 
be  studied  in  all  the  schools  of  the  country  frequented 
by  the  children  of  the  well-to-do. 

It  is  the  pride  of  our  ancient  Universities  that  they 
are  largely,  if  not  exclusively,  frequented  by  young  men 
of  the  class  who  are  going  to  take  an  active  part  in 
the  public  affairs  of  the  country— either  as  politicians 
and  statesmen,  as  governors  of  remote  colonies,  or  as 
leaders  of  the  great  professions  of  the  Church,  the 
Law,  and  Medicine.  It  would  seem,  then,  that  if  these 
Universities  attached  a  greater,  even  a  predominant, 
importance  to  the  studies  which  lead  to  the  knowledge 
and  control  of  Nature,  the  schools  would  follow  their 
example,  and  that  the  governing  class  of  the  country 
would  become  acquainted  with  the  urgent  need  for 
more  knowledge  of  the  kind,  and  for  the  immediate 
application  in  public  affairs  of  that  knowledge  which 
exists. 

It  would  seem  that  in  Great  Britain,  at  any  rate,  it 
would  not  be  necessary,  were  the  Universities  alive  to 
the  situation,  to  await  the  pressure  of  democracy,  but 
that  a  better  and  more  rapid  mode  of  development 
would  obtain  ;  the  influential  and  trusted  leaders  of  the 
community  would  set  the  example  in  seeking  and  using 
for  the  good  of  the  State  the  new  knowledge  of  Nature. 
The  world  has  seen  with  admiration  and  astonishment 
the  entire  people  of  Japan  follow  the  example  of  its 

E 


50  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

governing  class  in  the  almost  sudden  adoption  of  the 
knowledge  and  control  of  Nature  as  the  purpose  of 
national  education  and  the  guide  of  State  administration. 
It  is  possible  that  in  a  less  rapid  and  startling  manner 
our  old  Universities  may,  at  no  distant  date,  influence 
the  intellectual  life  of  the  more  fortunate  of  our  fellow 
citizens,  and  consequently  of  the  entire  community. 
The  weariness  which  is  so  largely  expressed  at  the 
present  day  in  regard  to  human  effort — whether  it  be 
in  the  field  of  politics,  of  literature,  or  of  other  art,  or 
in  relation  to  the  improvement  of  social  organization 
and  the  individual  life — is  possibly  due  to  the  fact  that 
we  have  exhausted  the  old  sources  of  inspiration,  and 
have  not  yet  learnt  to  believe  in  the  new.  The  '  return 
to  Nature,'  which  is  sometimes  vaguely  put  forward  as 
a  cure  for  the  all-pervading  *  taedium '  of  this  age,  is 
perhaps  an  imperfect  expression  of  the  truth  that  it 
is  time  for  civilized  man  not  to  return  to  the  '  state  of 
Nature,'  but  to  abandon  his  retrospective  attitude  and 
to  take  up  whole-heartedly  the  Kingdom  of  Nature 
which  it  is  his  destiny  to  rule.  New  hope,  new  life 
will,  when  he  does  this,  be  infused  into  every  line  of 
human  activity :  Art  will  acquire  a  new  impulse,  and 
politics  become  real  and  interesting.  To  a  community 
which  believes  in  the  destiny  of  Man  as  the  controller 
of  Nature,  and  has  consciously  entered  upon  its  fulfil- 
ment, there  can  be  none  of  the  weariness  and  even 
despair  which  comes  from  an  exclusive  worship  of  the 
past.  There  can  only  be  encouragement  in  every  victory 
gained,  hope  and  the  realization  of  hope.  Even  in  the 
face  of  the  overwhelming  opposition  and  incredulity 
which  now  unhappily  have  the  upper  hand,  the  believer 
in  the  predestined  triumph  of  Man  over  Nature  can 
exert  himself  to  place  a  contribution,  however  small,  in 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  51 

the   great   edifice    of    Nature-knowledge,    happy   in  the 

conviction    that    his    life    has    been    worth    living,  has 
counted  to  the  good  in  the  imperishable  result. 


20.    THE   INFLUENCE   OF  OXFORD. 

If  I  venture  now  to  consider  more  specifically  the 
influence  exercised  by  the  University  of  Oxford  upon 
the  welfare  of  the  State  and  of  the  human  community 
in  general,  in  view  of  the  conclusions  which  have  been 
set  forth  in  what  has  preceded,  I  beg  to  say  that  I  do  so 
with  the  greatest  respect  to  the  opinions  of  others  who 
differ  from  me.  When  I  say  this  I  am  not  using  an 
empty  .formula.  I  mean  that  I  believe  that  there  must 
be  many  University  men  who  are  fair-minded  and  dis- 
interested, and  have  given  special  attention  to  the 
matter  of  which  I  wish  to  speak,  and"  who  are  yet  very 
far  from  agreeing  with  me.  I  ask  them  to  consider 
what  I  have  said,  and  what  I  have  further  to  say,  in 
the  same  spirit  as  that  in  which  I  approach  them. 

It  seems  to  me — and  when  I  speak  of  myself  I  would 
point  out  that  I  am  presenting  the  opinions  of  a  large 
number  of  educated  men,  and  that  it  will  be  better  for 
me  to  avoid  an  egotistical  attitude — it  seems  to  us 
(I  prefer  to  say)  that  the  University  of  Oxford  by  its 
present  action  in  regard  to  the  choice  and  direction 
of  subjects  of  study  is  exercising  an  injurious  influence 
upon  the  education  of  the  country,  and  especially  upon 
the  education  of  those  who  will  hereafter  occupy 
positions  of  influence,  and  will  largely  determine  both 
the  action  of  the  State  and  the  education  and  opinions 
of  those  who  will  in  turn  succeed  them.  The  question 
has  been  recently  raised  as  to  whether  the  acquirement 
of  a  certain  elementary  knowledge  of  the  Greek  language 

E  2 


52  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

should  be  required  of  all  those  who  desire  to  pursue 
their  studies  in  this  University,  and  accordingly 
whether  the  teaching  of  the  elements  of  this  language 
should  form  a  prominent  feature  in  the  great  schools 
of  this  country.  It  seems  to  us  that  this  is  only  part 
of  a  much  larger  question  ;  namely,  whether  it  is  desirable 
to  continue  to  make  the  study  of  two  dead  languages — 
and  of  the  story  of  the  deeds  of  great  men  in  the  past— 
the  main  if  not  the  exclusive  matter  to  which  the  minds 
of  the  youth  of  the  well-to-do  class  are  directed  by  our 
schools  and  universities.  We  have  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  this  form  of  education  is  a  mistaken  and 
injurious  one.  We  desire  to  make  the  chief  subject 
of  education  both  in  school  and  in  college  a  knowledge 
of  Nature  as  set  forth  in  the  sciences  which  are  spoken 
of  as  physics,  chemistry,  geology,  and  biology.  We 
think  that  all  education l  should  consist  in  the  first 
place  of  this  kind  of  knowledge,  on  account  of  its  com- 
manding importance  both  to  the  individual  and  to  the 
community.  We  think  that  every  man  of  even  a 
moderate  amount  of  education  should  have  acquired  a 
sufficient  knowledge  of  these  subjects  to  enable  him  at 
any  rate  to  appreciate  their  value,  and  to  take  an  interest 
in  their  progress  and  application  to  human  life.  And 
we  think  further  that  the  ablest  youths  of  the  country 
should  be  encouraged  to  proceed  to  the  extreme  limit 

1  It  is,  perhaps,  needful  to  point  out  that  what  is  aimed  at  is  that  the 
education  of  all  the  youth  of  the  country,  both  of  pass-men  and  of 
class-men,  of  girls  as  well  as  of  boys,  of  the  rich  as  well  as  of  the  poor, 
should  be  primarily  directed  to  imparting  an  acquaintance  with  what 
we  already  possess  in  respect  of  knowledge  of  Nature,  and  the  training 
of  the  pupil  so  as  to  enable  him  or  her  (a)  to  make  use  of  that  know- 
ledge, and  (b]  to  take  part  in  gaining  new  knowledge  of  Nature,  at  this 
moment  needed  but  non-existent.  This  does  not  involve  the  complete 
exclusion  of  other  subjects  of  instruction,  to  which  about  one-third  of 
the  time  and  effort  of  school  and  college  life  might  be  devoted. 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  53 

of  present  knowledge  in  one  or  other  branch  of  this 
knowledge  of  Nature  so  as  to  become  makers  of  new 
knowledge,  and  the  possible  discoverers  of  enduring  im- 
provements in  man's  control  of  Nature.  No  one  should 
be  educated  so  as  to  be  ignorant  of  the  importance  of 
these  things ;  and  it  should  not  be  possible  for  the 
greatest  talent  and  mental  power  to  be  diverted  to  other 
fields  of  activity  through  the  fact  that  the  necessary 
education  and  opportunity  in  the  pursuit  of  the  know- 
ledge of  Nature  are  withheld.  The  strongest  induce- 
ments in  the  way  of  reward  and  consideration  ought, 
we  believe,  to  be  placed  before  a  young  man  in  the 
direction  of  Nature-knowledge  rather  than  in  the  direc- 
tion of  other  and  far  less  important  subjects  of  study. 

In  fact,  we  should  wish  to  see  the  classical  and 
historical  scheme  of  education  entirely  abandoned,  and 
its  place  taken  by  a  scheme  of  education  in  the  know- 
ledge of  Nature. 

At  the  same  time  let  me  hasten  to  say  that  few,  if 
any  of  us — and  certainly  not  he  who  writes  these  lines — 
would  wish  to  remove  the  acquirement  of  the  use  of 
languages,  the  training  in  the  knowledge  and  perception 
of  beauty  in  literary  art,  and  the  feeding  of  the  mind 
with  the  great  stories  of  the  past,  from  a  high  and 
necessary  position  in  every  grade  of  education. 

It  is  a  sad  and  apparently  inevitable  accompaniment 
of  all  discussion  of  this  matter  that  those  who  advocate 
a  great  and  leading  position  for  the  knowledge  of 
Nature  in  education  are  accused  of  desiring  to  abolish 
all  study  of  literature,  history,  and  philosophy.  This 
is,  in  reality,  so  far  from  being  the  case  that  we  should 
most  of  us  wish  to  see  a  serviceable  knowledge  of  foreign 
languages,  and  a  real  acquaintance  with  the  beauties 
of  English  and  other  literature,  substituted  for  the  present 


54  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

unsuccessful  efforts  to  teach  effectively  either  the  language 
or  literature  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans. 

It  should  not  be  for  one  moment  supposed  that  those 
who  attach  the  vast  importance  which  we  do  to  the 
knowledge  of  Nature  imagine  that  Man's  spirit  can  be 
satisfied  by  exclusive  occupation  with  that  knowledge. 
We  know,  as  well  as  any,  that  Man  does  not  live  by 
bread  alone.  Though  the  study  of  Nature  is  fitted  to 
develop  great  mental  qualities — perseverance,  honesty, 
judgement,  and  initiative — we  do  not  suppose  that  it 
completes  Man's  mental  equipment.  Though  the  know- 
ledge of  Nature  calls  upon,  excites,  and  gratifies  the 
imagination  to  a  degree  and  in  a  way  which  is  peculiar 
.  to  itself,  we  do  not  suppose  that  it  furnishes  the  oppor- 
tunity for  all  forms  of  mental  activity.  The  great  joys  of 
Art,  the  delights  and  entertainment  to  be  derived  from 
the  romance  and  history  of  human  character,  are  not 
parts  of  it.  They  must  never  be  neglected.  But  are  we 
not  justified  in  asserting  that,  for  some  two  hundred 
years  or  more,  these  '  entertainments '  have  been  pursued 
in  the  name  of  the  highest  education  and  study  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  far  weightier  and  more  necessary  know- 
ledge of  Nature  ?  '  This  should  ye  have  done,  and  yet 
not  left  the  other  undone,'  may  justly  be  said  to  those 
who  have  conducted  the  education  of  our  higher  schools 
and  universities  along  the  pleasant  lines  of  literature  and 
history,  to  the  neglect  of  the  urgently-needed  *  improve- 
ment of  Natural  Knowledge.'  Nero  was  probably  a 
musician  of  taste  and  training,  and  it  was  artistic  and 
high-class  music  which  he  played  while  Rome  was 
burning :  so  too  the  studies  of  the  past  carried  on  at 
Oxford  have  been  charming  and  full  of  beauty,  whilst 
England  has  lain,  and  lies,  in  mortal  peril  for  lack  of 
knowledge  of  Nature. 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  55 

It  seems  to  be  beyond  dispute  that  the  study,  firstly 
of  Latin,  and  much  more  recently  of  Greek,  were 
followed  in  our  Universities  and  in  grammar  schools,  not 
as  educational  exercises  in  the  use  of  language,  but  as 
keys  to  unlock  the  store-rooms — the  books — in  which 
the  knowledge  of  the  ancients  was  contained.  So  long 
as  these  keys  were  needed,  it  was  reasonable  enough  that 
every  well-educated  man  should  spend  such  time  as  was 
necessary  in  providing  himself  with  the  key.  But  now 
that  the  store-rooms  are  empty — now  that  their  contents 
have  been  appropriated  and  scattered  far  and  wide — in 
all  languages  of  civilization,  it  seems  to  be  merely  an 
unreasoning  continuation  of  superannuated  custom  to  go 
on  with  the  provision  of  these  keys.  Such,  however, 
is  the  force  of  habit  that  it  continues :  new  and  ingenious 
reasons  for  the  practice  are  put  forward,  whilst  its 
original  object  is  entirely  forgotten. 

In  the  first  place,  it  has  come  to  be  regarded  as  a 
mark  of  good  breeding,  and  thus  an  end  in  itself,  for 
a  man  to  have  some  first-hand  acquaintance  with  Latin 
and  Greek  authors,  even  when  he  knows  no  other 
literature.  It  is  a  fashion,  like  the  wearing  of  a  court 
dress.  This  cannot  be  held  to  justify  the  employment 
of  most  of  the  time  and  energy  of  youth  in  its 
acquirement. 

A  second  reason  which  is  now  put  forward  for  the 
practice  is  that  the  effort  and  labour  expended  on  the 
provision  of  these  keys — even  though  it  is  admitted 
that  they  are  useless — are  a  wonderful  and  incompar- 
ably fine  exercise  of  the  mind,  fitting  it  for  all  sorts 
of  work.  A  theory  of  education  has  been  enunciated 
which  fits  in  with  this  defence  of  the  continued  attempt 
to  compel  young  men  to  acquire  a  knowledge,  however 
imperfect,  of  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages.  It  is 


56  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

held  that  what  is  called  '  training  the  mind '  is  the 
chief,  if  not  the  only  proper,  aim  of  education ;  and 
it  is  declared  that  the  continuation  of  the  study  of 
those  once  useful,  but  now  useless,  keys — Latin  and 
Greek — is  an  all-sufficient  training.  If  this  theory  were  in 
accordance  with  the  facts,  the  conclusion  in  favour  of 
giving  a  very  high  place  to  the  study  so  recommended 
would  be  inevitable.  But  the  facts  do  not  support 
this  theory.  Clever  youths  are  taken  and  pressed 
into  the  study  of  Greek  and  Latin,  and  we  are  asked 
to  conclude  that  their  cleverness  is  due  to  these  studies. 
On  the  other  hand,  we  maintain  that  though  the  study 
of  grammar  may  be,  when  properly  carried  out,  a 
valuable  exercise,  yet  that  it  is  easily  converted  into 
a  worthless  one,  and  can  never  in  any  case  take  the 
place  of  various  other  forms  of  mental  training,  such 
as  the  observation  of  natural  objects,  the  following  out 
of  experimental  demonstration  of  the  qualities  and 
relations  of  natural  bodies,  and  the  devising  and  execu- 
tion of  experiment  as  the  test  of  hypothesis.  Apart 
from  '  training '  there  is  the  need  for  providing  the 
mind  with  information  as  well  as  method.  The  know- 
ledge of  Nature  is  eagerly  assimilated  by  young  people, 
and  no  training  in  mental  gymnastics  can  be  a  sub- 
stitute for  it  or  an  excuse  for  depriving  the  young 
of  what  is  of  inestimable  value  and  instinctively 
desired. 

The  prominence  which  is  assigned  to  a  familiarity 
with  the  details  of  history,  more  especially  of  what 
may  be  called  biographical  history,  in  the  educational 
system  favoured  by  Oxford,  seems  to  depend  on  the 
same  causes  as  those  which  have  led  to  the  maintenance 
of  the  study  of  Greek  and  Latin.  To  read  history  is 
a  pleasant  occupation  which  has  become  a  habit 


UNIVERSITY 

OF 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  57 

and  tradition.  At  one  time  men  believed  that  history 
repeats  itself,  and  it  was  thought  to  be  a  proper  and 
useful  training  for  one  who  would  take  part  in  public 
affairs  to  store  his  mind  with  precedents  and  picturesque 
narratives  of  prominent  statesmen  and  rulers  in  far-off 
days  and  distant  lands.  As  a  matter  of  fact  it  cannot 
be  shown  that  any  statesman,  or  even  the  humblest 
politician,  has  ever  been  guided  to  useful  action  by 
such  knowledge.  History  does  not  repeat  itself,  and 
the  man  who  thinks  that  it  does  will  be  led  by  his 
fragmentary  knowledge  of  stories  of  the  past  into  serious 
blunders.  To  the  fashionable  journalist  such  biographical 
history  furnishes  the  seasoning  for  his  essays  on  political 
questions  of  the  day.  But  this  does  not  seem  to  be 
a  sufficient  reason  for  assigning  so  prominent  a  place 
in  University  studies  to  this  kind  of  history  as  is  at 
present  the  case.  The  reason,  perhaps,  of  the  favour 
which  it  receives,  is  that  it  is  one  of  the  few  subjects 
which  a  man  of  purely  classical  education  can  pursue 
without  commencing  his  education  in  elementary 
matters  afresh. 

It  would  be  a  serious  mistake  x  to  suppose  that  those 
who  would  give  a  complete  supremacy  to  the  study  of 
Nature,  in  our  educational  system,  do  not  value  and 
enjoy  biographical  history  for  what  it  is  worth  as  an 
entertainment  ;  or  further,  that  they  do  not  set  great 
value  upon  the  scientific  study  of  the  history  of  the 
struggles  of  the  races  and  nations  of  mankind,  as  a 
portion  of  the  knowledge  of  the  evolution  of  Man, 
capable  of  giving  conclusions  of  great  value  when  it 
has  been  further  and  more  thoroughly  treated  as  a 

1  I  desire  especially  to  draw  the  attention  of  those  who  have  mis- 
understood and  misrepresented  my  estimate  of  the  importance  of  the 
study  of  History,  to  this  paragraph.  —  E.R.L. 


58  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

department  of  Anthropology.  What  seems  to  us  un- 
desirable is,  that  mere  stories  and  bald  records  of 
certain  peoples  should  be  put  forward  as  matter  with 
which  the  minds  of  children  and  young  men  are  to  be 
occupied,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  all-important  matters 
comprised  in  the  knowledge  of  Nature. 

There  are,  it  is  well  known,  not  a  few  who  regard 
the  present  institution  of  Latin  and  Greek  and  so-called 
History,  in  the  pre-eminent  place  which  they  occupy 
in  Oxford  and  the  great  schools  of  the  country,  as 
something  of  so  ancient  and  fundamental  a  character 
that  to  question  the  wisdom  of  that  institution  seems 
an  odious  proceeding,  partaking  of  the  nature  of 
blasphemy.  This  state  of  mind  takes  its  origin  in  a 
common  error,  due  to  the  fact  that  a  straightforward 
account  of  the  studies  pursued  in  the  University  during 
the  last  five  hundred  years  has  never  been  written. 
Our  present  curriculum  is  a  mere  mushroom  growth 
of  the  last  century,  and  has  no  claim  whatever  to 
veneration.  Greek  was  studied  by  but  a  dozen  or  two 
specialists  in  Oxford  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago. 
In  those  days,  in  proportion  to  what  had  been  ascer- 
tained in  that  subject  and  could  be  taught,  there  was 
a  great  and  general  interest  in  the  University  in  the 
knowledge  of  Nature,  such  as  we  should  gladly  see 
revived  at  the  present  day.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is 
only  within  the  last  hundred  years  that  the  dogma  of 
compulsory  Greek,  and  the  value  of  what  is  now  called 
a  classical  education,  has  been  promulgated.  These 
things  are  not  historically  of  ancient  date ;  they  are 
not  essentials  of  Oxford.  We  are  therefore  well  within 
our  right  in  questioning  the  wisdom  of  their  continuance 
in  so  favoured  a  position,  and  we  are  warranted  in 
expressing  the  hope  that  those  who  can  change  the 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  59 

policy  of  the  University  and  Colleges  in  this  matter 
will,  at  no  distant  day,  do  so. 

It  is  sometimes  urged  that  Oxford  should  contentedly 
resign  herself  to  the  overwhelming  predominance  given 
to  the  study  of  ancient  elegance  and  historic  wisdom 
within  her  walls.  It  is  said  that  she  may  well  be 
reserved  for  these  delightful  pursuits,  whilst  newer 
institutions  should  do  the  hard  work  of  aiding  man  in 
his  conquest  of  Nature.  At  first  sight  such  a  proposal 
has  a  tempting  character :  we  are  charmed  with  the 
suggestion  that  our  beautiful  Oxford  should  be  enclosed 
by  a  ring  fence  and  cut  off  for  ever  from  the  contamina- 
tion of  the  world.  But  a  few  moments'  reflection  must 
convince  most  of  us  that  such  a  treatment  of  Oxford 
is  an  insult  to  her  and  an  impossibility.  Oxford  is  not 
dead.  Only  a  few  decades  have  passed — a  mere  fraction 
of  her  lifetime — since  she  was  free  from  the  oppression 
of  grammar-school  studies,  and  sent  forth  Robert  Boyle 
and  Christopher  Wren  to  establish  the  New  Philosophy 
of  the  Invisible  College  in  London.  She  seems,  to  some 
of  us,  to  have  been  used  not  quite  wisely,  perhaps 
not  quite  fairly,  in  the  brief  period  which  has  elapsed 
since  that  time.  Why  should  she  not  shake  herself  free 
again,  and  give,  hereafter,  most,  if  not  the  whole,  of  her 
wealth  and  strength  to  the  urgent  work  which  is  actually 
pursued  in  every  other  University  of  the  world  as  a  chief 
aim  and  duty  ? 

The  fact  that  Oxford  attracts  the  youth  of  the 
country  to  her,  and  so  determines  the  education  offered 
in  the  great  schools,  is  a  sufficient  answer  to  those  who 
wish  to  perpetuate  the  present  employment  of  her 
resources  in  the  subvention  and  encouragement  of 
comparatively  unimportant,  though  fascinating  (even  too 
fascinating),  studies,  to  the  neglect  of  the  pressing 


60  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

necessary  knowledge  of  Nature.  Those  who  enjoy  great 
influence  in  the  affairs  of  the  University  tell  us  with 
pride  that  Oxford  not  only  determines  what  our  best 
schools  shall  teach,  but  has,  as  a  main  pre-occupation, 
the  education  of  statesmen,  pro-consuls,  leaders  of  the 
learned  professions,  and  members  of  parliament ! 
Undoubtedly  this  claim  is  well-founded,  and  its  truth 
is  the  reason  why  we  cannot  be  content  with  the 
maintenance  by  the  University  of  the  compulsory  study 
of  Greek  and  Latin,  and  the  neglect  to  make  the  study 
of  Nature  an  integral  and  predominant  part  of  every 
man's  education. 

To  return  to  my  original  contention — the  knowledge 
and  control  of  Nature  is  Man's  destiny  and  his  greatest 
need.  To  enable  future  leaders  of  the  community  to 
comprehend  this,  to  perceive  what  the  knowledge  and 
control  of  Nature  are,  and  what  are  the  steps  by  which 
they  are  gained  and  increased,  is  the  duty  of  a  great 
University.  To  neglect  this  is  to  retard  the  approach 
of  well-being  and  happiness,  and  to  injure  humanity. 

I  beg,  finally,  for  toleration  from  those  who  do  not 
share  my  opinions.  I  am  well  aware  that  they  are  open 
to  the  objection  that  they  partake  more  of  the  nature  of 
dreams  of  the  future  than  of  practical  proposals.1  That, 

1  The  practical  steps  which  would  correspond  to  the  views  enunciated 
in  this  discourse  are  two.  First,  the  formation  of  an  educational 
association  to  establish  one  or  more  schools  and  colleges  in  which 
nature-knowledge  and  training  in  nature-searching  should  be  the  chief 
masters  to  which  attention  would  be  given,  whilst  reasonable  methods 
would  also  be  employed  for  implanting  in  the  minds  of  the  students  a 
love  and  understanding  of  literature  and  other  forms  or  art.  Those 
who  desired  such  an  education  for  their  children  would  support  these 
schools  and  colleges,  just  as  in  the  days  of  Anglican  exclusiveness  the 
Nonconformists  and  Roman  Catholics  supported  independent  educa- 
tional institutions.  The  second  practical  step  would  be  the  formation 
of  a  political  union  which  would  make  due  respect  to  efficiency,  that  is 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  61 

perhaps,  may  be  accepted  as  my  excuse  for  indulging  in 
them.  There  are,  and  always  have  been,  dreamers  in 
Oxford,  and  beautiful  dreams  they  have  dreamed — some 
of  the  past,  and  some  of  the  future.  The  most  fascinat- 
ing dreams  are  not,  unfortunately,  always  realized  ;  but 
it  is  sometimes  worth  while  to  tell  one's  dream,  for  that 
may  bring  it  a  step  nearer  to  '  coming  true.' 

to  say,  to  a  knowledge  of  Nature,  a  test  question  in  all  political  contests. 
No  candidate  for  Parliament  would  receive  the  votes  of  the  union  unless 
he  were  either  himself  educated  in  a  knowledge  of  Nature  or  promised 
his  support  exclusively  to  ministers  who  would  insist  on  the  utilization 
of  nature-knowledge  in  the  administration  of  the  great  departments  of 
State,  and  would  take  active  measures  of  a  financial  character  to 
develop  with  far  greater  rapidity  and  certainly  than  is  at  present  the 
case,  that  inquiry  into  and  control  of  Nature  which  is  the  indispensable 
factor  in  human  welfare  and  progress.  Such  a  programme  will,  I  hope, 
at  no  distant  date  obtain  the  support  of  a  sufficient  number  of  parlia- 
mentary voters  to  raise  political  questions  of  a  more  genuine  and 
interesting  character  than  those  which  many  find  so  tedious  at  the 
present  moment. 


62  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


APPENDIX. 

/  add  here  a  brief  statement  published  by  me  in  the  TIMES,  May  ijth, 
1903,  which  touches  on  the  question  of  the  origin  of  life,  and 
certain  theories  of  creation. 

"  It  seems  to  me  that,  were  the  discussion  excited  by 
Lord  Kelvin's  statements  to  the  Christian  Association  at 
University  College  allowed  to  close  in  its  present  phase,  the 
public  would  be  misled  and  injustice  done  both  to  Lord  Kelvin 
and  his  critics.  I  therefore  beg  you  to  allow  me  to  point  out 
what  appear  to  me  to  be  the  significant  features  of  the  matter 
under  discussion. 

"  Lord  Kelvin,  whose  eminence  as  a  physicist  gives  a  special 
interest  to  his  opinion  upon  any  subject,  made  at  University 
College,  or  in  his  subsequent  letter  to  you,  the  following  state- 
ments : — 

"  i.  That  '  fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms  '  is  not  an  inappro- 
priate description  of  the  formation  of  a  crystal. 

"  2.  That  'fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms  '  is  utterly  absurd 
in  respect  to  the  coming  into  existence,  or  the  growth,  or  the 
continuation  of  the  molecular  combinations  presented  in  the 
bodies  of  living  things. 

*'  3.  That,  though  inorganic  phenomena  do  not  do  so,  yet  the 
phenomena  of  such  living  things  as  a  sprig  of  moss,  a  microbe, 
a  living  animal — looked  at  and  considered  as  matters  of  scien- 
tific investigation — compel  us  to  conclude  that  there  is  scientific 
reason  for  believing  in  the  existence  of  a  creative  and  directive 
power. 

"  4.  That  modern  biologists  are  coming  once  more  to  a  firm 
acceptance  of  something,  and  that  is — a  vital  principle. 

"  In  your  article  on  the  discussion  which  has  followed  these 
statements  you  declare  that  this  (the  opinions  I  have  quoted 
above)  is  'a  momentous  conclusion,'  and  that  it  is  a  vital 
point  in  the  relation  of  science  to  religion. 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  63 

"  I  do  not  agree  with  that  view  of  the  matter,  although  I  find 
Lord  Kelvin's  statements  full  of  interest.  So  far  as  I  have 
been  able  to  ascertain,  after  many  years  in  which  these  matters 
have  engaged  my  attention,  there  is  no  relation,  in  the  sense  of 
a  connection  or  influence,  between  science  and  religion.  There 
is,  it  is  true,  often  an  antagonistic  relation  between  exponents 
of  science  and  exponents  of  religion  when  the  latter  illegiti- 
mately misrepresent  or  deny  the  conclusions  of  scientific  re- 
search or  try  to  prevent  its  being  carried  on,  or,  again,  when 
the  former  presume,  by  magnifying  the  extremely  limited  con- 
clusions of  science,  to  deal  in  a  destructive  spirit  with  the 
very  existence  of  those  beliefs  and  hopes  which  are  called 
1  religion.'  Setting  aside  such  excusable  and  purely  personal 
collisions  between  rival  claimants  for  authority  and  power,  it 
appears  to  me  that  science  proceeds  on  its  path  without  any 
contact  with  religion,  and  that  religion  has  not,  in  its  essential 
qualities,  anything  to  hope  for,  or  to  fear  from,  science. 

11  The  whole  order  of  nature,  including  living  and  lifeless 
matter — from  man  to  gas — is  a  network  of  mechanism  the 
main  features  and  many  details  of  which  have  been  made 
more  or  less  obvious  to  the  wondering  intelligence  of  mankind 
by  the  labour  and  ingenuity  of  scientific  investigators.  But 
no  sane  man  has  ever  pretended,  since  science  became  a  defi- 
nite body  of  doctrine,  that  we  know  or  ever  can  hope  to 
know  or  conceive  of  the  possibility  of  knowing,  whence  this 
mechanism  has  come,  why  it  is  there,  whither  it  is  going,  and 
what  there  may  or  may  not  be  beyond  and  beside  it  which  our 
senses  are  incapable  of  appreciating.  These  things  are  not 
'  explained '  by  science,  and  never  can  be. 

"  Lord  Kelvin  speaks  of  a  '  fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms,' 
but  I  must  confess  that  I  am  quite  unable  to  apprehend  what 
he  means  by  that  phrase  in  the  connection  in  which  he  uses  it. 
It  seems  to  me  impossible  that  by  'fortuitous'  he  can  mean 
something  which  is  not  determined  by  natural  cause  and  there- 
fore is  not  part  of  the  order  of  nature.  When  an  ordinary  man 
speaks  of  a  concourse  having  arisen  '  by  chance  '  or  '  fortuit- 
ously,' he  means  merely  that  the  determining  conditions  which 
have  led  by  natural  causation  to  its  occurrence  were  not  known 
to  him  beforehand ;  he  does  not  mean  to  assert  that  it  has 


64  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

arisen  without  the  operation  of  such  determining  conditions  ; 
and  I  am  quite  unable  to  understand  how  it  can  be  maintained 
that  '  the  concourse  of  atoms  '  forming  a  crystal,  or  even  a 
lump  of  mud,  is  in  any  philosophic  sense  more  correctly  de- 
scribed as  '  fortuitous '  than  is  the  concourse  of  atoms  which 
has  given  rise  to  a  sprig  of  moss  or  an  animal.  It  would  be  a 
matter  of  real  interest  to  many  of  your  readers  if  Lord  Kelvin 
would  explain  more  precisely  what  he  means  by  the  distinction 
which  he  has,  somewhat  dogmatically,  laid  down  between  the 
formation  of  a  crystal  as  *  fortuitous '  and  the  formation  of  an 
organism  as  due  to  'creative  and  directive  purpose.' 

"  I  am  not  misrepresenting  what  Lord  Kelvin  has  said  on  this 
subject  when  I  say  that  he  seems  to  have  formed  the  concep- 
tion of  a  creator  who,  first  of  all,  without  care  or  foresight, 
has  produced  what  we  call  'matter,'  with  its  necessary  pro- 
perties, and  allowed  it  to  aggregate  and  crystallise  as  a  painter 
might  allow  his  pigments  to  run  and  intermingle  on  his  palette ; 
and  then,  as  a  second  effort,  has  brought  some  of  these 
elements  together  with  '  creative  and  directive  purpose,'  mix- 
ing them,  as  it  were,  with  « a  vital  principle  '  so  as  to  form 
living  things,  just  as  the  painter  might  pick  out  certain  colours 
from  his  confused  palette  and  paint  a  picture. 

"  This  conception  of  the  intermittent  action  of  creative  power 
and  purpose  does  not,  I  confess,  commend  itself  to  me.  That, 
however,  is  not  so  surprising  as  that  it  should  be  thought  that 
this  curious  conception  of  the  action  of  creative  power  is  of 
value  to  religion.  Whether  the  intermittent  theory  is  a  true 
or  an  erroneous  conception  seems  to  me  to  have  nothing  to  do 
with  '  religion  '  in  the  large  sense  of  that  word  so  often  mis- 
used. It  seems  to  me  to  be  a  kind  of  mythology,  and  I  should 
have  thought  could  be  of  no  special  assistance  to  teachers  of 
Christianity.  Such  theories  of  divided  creative  operations  are 
traceable  historically  to  polytheism. 

"  Lastly,  with  reference  to  Lord  Kelvin's  statement  that 
'  modern  biologists  are  coming  once  more  to  a  firm  acceptance 
of  something — and  that  is  "  a  vital  principle."  I  will  not  ven- 
ture to  doubt  that  Lord  Kelvin  has  such  persons  among  his 
acquaintance.  On  the  other  hand,  I  feel  some  confidence  in 
stating  that  a  more  extensive  acquaintance  with  modern  biolo- 


NATURE'S    INSURGENT    SON  65 

gists  would  have  led  Lord  Kelvin  to  perceive  that  those  whom 
he  cites  are  but  a  trifling  percentage  of  the  whole.  I  do  not 
myself  know  of  any  one  of  admitted  leadership  among  modern 
biologists  who  is  showing  signs  of  '  coming  to  a  belief  in  the 
existence  of  a  vital  principle.' 

"  Biologists  were,  not  many  years  ago,  so  terribly  hampered 
by  these  hypothetical  entities — 'vitality,'  'vital  spirits,'  'anima 
animans,'  'archetypes,'  'vis  medicatrix,'  'providential  arti- 
fice,' and  others  which  I  cannot  now  enumerate — that  they  are 
very  shy  of  setting  any  of  them  up  again.  Physicists,  on  the 
other  hand,  seem  to  have  got  on  very  well  with  their  proble- 
matic entities,  their  '  atoms !  and  '  ether,'  and  '  the  sorting 
demon  of  Maxwell.'  Hence,  perhaps,  Lord  Kelvin  offers  to 
us,  with  a  light  heart,  the  hypothesis  of  a  '  a  vital  principle  '  to 
smooth  over  some  of  our  admitted  difficulties.  On  the  other 
hand,  we  biologists,  knowing  the  paralysing  influence  of  such 
hypotheses  in  the  past,  are  as  unwilling  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  '  a  vital  principle,'  even  though  Lord  Kelvin  erroneously 
thinks  we  are  coming  to  it,  as  we  are  to  accept  other  strange 
'  entities  '  pressed  upon  us  by  other  physicists  of  a  modern 
and  singularly  adventurous  type.  Modern  biologists  (I  am 
glad  to  be  able  to  affirm)  do  not  accept  the  hypothesis  of  *  tele- 
pathy '  advocated  by  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  nor  that  of  the  intru- 
sions of  disembodied  spirits  pressed  upon  them  by  others  of 
the  same  school. 

"  We  biologists  take  no  stock  in  these  mysterious  entities. 
We  think  it  a  more  helpful  method  to  be  patient  and  to  seek 
by  observation  of,  and  experiment  with,  the  phenomena  of 
growth  and  development  to  trace  the  evolution  of  life  and  of 
living  things  without  the  facile  and  sterile  hypothesis  of  'a 
vital  principle.'  Similarly,  we  seek  by  the  study  of  cerebral 
•disease  to  trace  the  genesis  of  the  phenomena  which  are  sup- 
posed by  some  physicists  who  have  strayed  into  biological 
fields  to  justify  them  in  announcing  the  'discovery'  of  'tele- 
pathy' and  a  belief  in  ghosts." 


66 


CHAPTER   II 

THE    ADVANCE    OF   SCIENCE,    1881-2906 

I  PROPOSE  to  give  in  the  following  pages  an  outline 
of  the  advance  of  science  in  the  past  twenty-five 
years.  It  is  necessary  to  distinguish  two  main  kinds 
of  advancement,  both  of  which  are  important.  Francis 
Bacon  gave  the  title  *  Advancement  of  Learning '  to 
that  book  in  which  he  explained  not  merely  the 
methods  by  which  the  increase  of  knowledge  was 
possible,  but  advocated  the  promotion  of  knowledge 
to  a  new  and  influential  position  in  the  organization  of 
human  society.  His  purpose,  says  Dean  Church,  was 
'  to  make  knowledge  really  and  intelligently  the  interest, 
not  of  the  school  or  the  study  or  the  laboratory  only, 
but  of  society  at  large.'  So  that  in  surveying  the 
advancement  of  science  in  the  past  quarter  of  a  century 
we  should  ask  not  only  what  are  the  new  facts 
discovered,  the  new  ideas  and  conceptions  which  have 
come  into  activity,  but  what  progress  has  science  made 
in  becoming  really  and  intelligently  the  interest  of 
society  at  large.  Is  there  evidence  that  there  is  an 
increase  in  the  influence  of  science  on  the  lives  of  our 
fellow-citizens  and  in  the  great  affairs  of  the  State  ?  Is 
there  an  increased  provision  for  securing  the  progress 
of  scientific  investigation  in  proportion  to  the  urgency 
of  its  need  or  an  increased  disposition  to  secure  the 
employment  of  really  competent  men  trained  in  scientific 
investigation  for  the  public  service  ? 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  67 

i.    THE  INCREASE  OF    KNOWLEDGE  IN    THE 
SEVERAL  BRANCHES   OF   SCIENCE. 

The  boundaries  of  my  own  understanding  and  the 
practical  consideration  of  what  is  appropriate  to  a 
brief  essay  must  limit  my  attempt  to  give  to  the  general 
reader  some  presentation  of  what  has  been  going  on 
in  the  workshops  of  science  in  this  last  quarter  of  a 
century.  My  point  of  view  is  essentially  that  of  the 
naturalist,  and  in  my  endeavour  to  speak  of  some  of 
the  new  things  and  new  properties  of  things  discovered 
in  recent  years  I  find  it  is  impossible  to  give  any 
systematic  or  detailed  account  of  what  has  been  done 
in  each  division  of  science.  All  that  I  shall  attempt  is 
to  mention  some  of  the  discoveries  which  have  aroused 
my  own  interest  and  admiration.  I  feel,  indeed,  that 
it  is  necessary  to  ask  forbearance  for  my  presumption 
in  daring  to  treat  of  so  many  subjects  in  which  I  cannot 
claim  to  speak  as  an  authority,  but  only  as  a  younger 
brother  full  of  fraternal  pride  and  sympathy  in  the 
glorious  achievements  of  the  great  experimentalists  and 
discoverers  of  our  day. 

As  one  might  expect,  the  progress  of  the  Knowledge 
of  Nature  (for  it  is  to  that  rather  than  to  the  historical, 
moral  and  mental  sciences  that  English-speaking  people 
refer  when  they  use  the  word  '  science  ')  has  consisted, 
in  the  last  twenty-five  years,  in  the  amplification  and 
fuller  verification  of  principles  and  theories  already 
accepted,  and  in  the  discovery  of  hitherto  unknown 
things  which  either  have  fallen  into  place  in  the  existing 
scheme  of  each  science  or  have  necessitated  new  views, 
some  not  very  disturbing  to  existing  general  conceptions, 
others  of  a  more  startling  and,  at  first  sight,  disconcerting 
character.  Nevertheless  I  think  I  am  justified  in  saying 

F  2 


68  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

that,   exciting  and  of  entrancing  interest  as  have  been 
some  of  the  discoveries  of  the  past  few  years,  there  has 
been  nothing  to  lead  us  to   conclude  that  we  have  been 
on    the    wrong    path — nothing    which    is  really  revolu- 
tionary ;    that    is    to    say,     nothing     which    cannot    be 
accepted    by    an     intelligible    modification    of    previous 
conceptions.      There  is,  in  fact,   continuity  and  healthy 
evolution    in     the     realm     of    science.      Whilst    some 
onlookers   have   declared    to   the   public   that   science  is 
at    an  end,  its  possibilities  exhausted,   and  but  little  of 
the  hopes  it  raised  realised,  others  have  asserted  on  the 
contrary,  that  the  new  discoveries — such  as  those  relating 
to  the  X-rays  and  to  radium — are  so  inconsistent  with 
previous    knowledge    as    to    shake    the    foundations    of 
science,  and  to  justify  a  belief  in  any  and  every  absurdity 
of  an    unrestrained    fancy.      These  two  reciprocally  de- 
structive accusations  are  due  to  a  class  of  persons  who 
must  be  described  as  the  enemies  of  science.     Whether 
their  attitude  is  due  to  ignorance  or  traditions  of  self- 
interest,  such  persons  exist.     It   is  one  of  the  objects  of 
our  scientific  associations  and  societies  to  combat  those 
assertions   and   to    demonstrate,    by  the   discoveries   an- 
nounced at  their   meetings   and   the  consequent  orderly 
building  up  of  the  great  fabric  of  'natural  knowledge,' 
that   Science  has    not  come    to   the  end  of  her  work — 
has,   indeed,  only  as  yet   given    mankind  a  foretaste   of 
what   she   has   in   store   for    it — that   her    methods    and 
her   accomplished    results    are    sound    and   trustworthy, 
serving  with  perfect  adaptability  for  the  increase  of  true 
discovery  and  the  expansion   and  development  of  those 
general  conceptions  of  the  processes  of  nature  at  which 
she  aims. 

New    Chemical   Elements. — There    can    be    no    doubt 
that   the  past  quarter  of  a   century  will  stand    out    for 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  69 

ever  in  human  history  as  that  in  which  new  chemical 
elements,  not  of  an  ordinary  type,  but  possessed  of 
truly  astounding  properties,  were  made  known  with 
extraordinary  rapidity  and  sureness  of  demonstration. 
Interesting  as  the  others  are,  it  is  the  discovery  of  radio- 
activity and  of  the  element  radium  which  so  far  exceeds 
all  others  in  importance  that  we  may  well  account  it  a 
supreme  privilege  that  it  has  fallen  to  our  lot  to  live 
in  the  days  of  this  discovery.  No  single  discovery  ever 
made  by  the  searchers  of  nature  even  approaches  that 
of  radio-activity  in  respect  of  the  novelty  of  the 
properties  of  matter  suddenly  revealed  by  it.  A  new 
conception  of  the  structure  of  matter  is  necessitated 
and  demonstrated  by  it,  and  yet,  so  far  from  being 
destructive  and  disconcerting,  the  new  conception  fits 
in  with,  grows  out  of,  and  justifies  the  older  schemes 
which  our  previous  knowledge  has  formulated. 

Before  saying  more  of  radio-activity,  which  is  apt  to 
eclipse  in  interest  every  other  topic  of  discourse,  I  must 
recall  to  you  the  discovery  of  the  five  inert  gaseous 
elements  by  Rayleigh  and  Ramsay,  which  belongs  to 
the  period  on  which  we  are  looking  back.  It  was  found 
that  nitrogen  obtained  from  the  atmosphere  invariably 
differed  in  weight  from  nitrogen  obtained  from  one  of 
its  chemical  combinations ;  and  thus  the  conclusion 
was  arrived  at  by  Rayleigh  that  a  distinct  gas  is  present 
in  the  atmosphere,  to  the  extent  of  i  per  cent.,  which 
had  hitherto  passed  for  nitrogen.  This  gas  was 
separated,  and  to  it  the  name  argon  (the  lazy  one)  was 
given,  on  account  of  its  incapacity  to  combine  with 
any  other  element.  Subsequently  this  argon  was  found 
by  Ramsay  to  be  itself  impure,  and  from  it  he  obtained 
three  other  gaseous  elements  equally  inert  :  namely 
neon,  krypton,  and  xenon.  These  were  all  distinguished 


70  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

from  one  another  by  the  spectrum,  the  sign-manual 
of  an  element  given  by  the  light  emitted  in  each  case 
by  the  gas  when  in  an  incandescent  condition.  A  fifth 
inert  gaseous  element  was  discovered  by  Ramsay  as  a 
constituent  of  certain  minerals  which  was  proved  by 
its  spectrum  to  be  identical  with  an  element  discovered 
twenty-five  years  ago  by  Sir  Norman  Lockyer  in  the 
atmosphere  of  the  sun,  where  it  exists  in  enormous 
quantities.  Lockyer  had  given  the  name  '  helium '  to 
this  new  solar  element,  and  Ramsay  thus  found  it 
locked  up  in  certain  rare  minerals  in  the  crust  of  the 
earth. 

But  by  helium  we  are  led  back  to  radium,  for  it 
has  been  found  only  two  years  ago  by  Ramsay  and 
Soddy  that  helium  is  actually  formed  by  a  gaseous 
emanation  from  radium.  Astounding  as  the  statement 
seems,  yet  that  is  one  of  the  many  unprecedented  facts 
which  recent  study  has  brought  to  light.  The  alchemist's 
dream  is,  if  not  realised,  at  any  rate  justified.  One 
element  is  actually  under  our  eyes  converted  into 
another;  the  element  radium  decays  into  a  gas  which 
changes  into  another  element,  namely  helium. 

Radium,  this  wonder  of  wonders,  was  discovered 
owing  to  the  study  of  the  remarkable  phosphorescence, 
as  it  is  called — the  glowing  without  heat — of  glass 
vacuum-tubes  through  which  electric  currents  are  made 
to  pass.  Crookes,  Lenard,  and  Rontgen  each  played 
an  important  part  in  this  study,  showing  that  peculiar 
rays  or  linear  streams  of  at  least  three  distinct  kinds 
are  set  up  in  such  tubes — rays  which  are  themselves  in- 
visible, but  have  the  property  of  making  glass  or  other 
bodies  which  they  strike  glow  with  phosphorescent  light. 
The  celebrated  Rontgen  rays  make  ordinary  glass  give 
out  a  bright  green  light ;  but  they  pass  through  it,  and 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  71 

cause  phosphorescence  outside  in  various  substances, 
such  as  barium  platino-cyanide,  calcium  tungstate,  and 
many  other  such  salts ;  they  also  act  on  a  photographic 
plate  and  discharge  an  electrified  body  such  as  an  elec- 
troscope. But  the  most  remarkable  feature  about  them 
is  their  power  of  penetrating  substances  opaque  to  ordi- 
nary light.  They  will  pass  through  thin  metal  plates  or 
black  paper  or  wood,  but  are  stopped  by  more  or  less 
dense  material.  Hence  it  has  been  possible  to  obtain 
*  shadow  pictures '  or  skiagraphs  by  allowing  the  invisible 
Rontgen  rays  to  pass  through  a  limb  or  even  a  whole 
animal,  the  denser  bone  stopping  the  rays,  whilst  the 
skin,  flesh,  and  blood  let  them  through.  They  are 
allowed  to  fall  (still  invisible)  on  to  a  photographic  plate, 
when  a  picture  like  an  ordinary  permanent  photograph 
is  obtained  by  their  chemical  action,  or  they  may  be 
made  to  exert  their  phosphorescence-producing  power 
on  a  glass  plate  covered  with  a  thin  coating  of  a  phos- 
phorescent salt  such  as  barium  platino-cyanide,  when  a 
temporary  picture  in  light  and  shade  is  seen. 

The  rays  discovered  by  Rontgen  were  known  as  the 
X-rays,  because  their  exact  nature  was  unknown.  Other 
rays  studied  in  the  electrified  vacuum-tubes  are  known  as 
cathode  rays  or  radiant  corpuscles,  and  others,  again,  as 
the  Lenard  rays. 

It  occurred  to  M.  Henri  Becquerel,  as  he  himself  tells 
us,  to  inquire  whether  other  phosphorescent  bodies  be- 
sides the  glowing  vacuum-tubes  of  the  electricians'  labo- 
ratory can  emit  penetrating  rays  like  the  X-rays.  I  say 
'other  phosphorescent  bodies,'  for  this  power  of  glowing 
without  heat — of  giving  out,  so  to  speak,  cold  light — is 
known  to  be  possessed  by  many  mineral  substances.  It 
has  become  familiar  to  the  public  in  the  form  of '  phos- 
phorescent paint,'  which  contains  sulphide  of  calcium,  a 


72  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

substance  which  shines  in  the  dark  after  exposure  to  sun- 
light— that  is  to  say,  is  phosphorescent.  Other  sulphides 
and  the  minerals  fluor-spar,  apatite,  some  gems,  and,  in 
fact,  a  whole  list  of  substances  have,  under  different  con- 
ditions of  treatment,  this  power  of  phosphorescence  or 
shining  in  the  dark  without  combustion  or  chemical 
change.  All,  however,  require  some  special  treatment, 
such  as  exposure  to  sunlight  or  heat  or  pressure,  to  elicit 
the  phosphorescence,  which  is  of  short  duration  only. 
Many  of  the  compounds  of  a  somewhat  uncommon 
metallic  element,  called  uranium,  used  for  giving  a  fine 
green  colour  to  glass,  are  phosphorescent  substances, 
and  it  was,  fortunately,  one  of  them  which  Henri  Bec- 
querel  chose  for  experiment.  Henri  Becquerel  is  pro- 
fessor in  the  Jardin  des  Plantes  of  Paris ;  his  laboratory 
is  a  delightful  old-fashioned  building,  which  had  for  me 
a  special  interest  and  sanctity  when,  a  few  years  ago,  I 
visited  him  there,  for,  a  hundred  years  before,  it  was  the 
dwelling-house  of  the  great  Cuvier.  Here  Henri  Bec- 
querel's  father  and  grandfather — men  renowned  throughout 
the  world  for  their  discoveries  in  mineralogy,  electricity, 
and  light — had  worked,  and  here  he  had  himself  gone 
almost  daily  from  his  earliest  childhood.  Many  an  ex- 
periment bringing  new  knowledge  on  the  relations  of  light 
and  electricity  had  Henri  Becquerel  carried  out  in  that 
quiet  old-world  place  before  the  day  on  which,  about 
twelve  years  ago,  he  made  the  experimental  inquiry, 
'  Does  uranium  give  off  penetrating  rays  like  Rontgen 
rays  ?  '  He  wrapped  a  photographic  plate  in  black  paper, 
and  on  it  placed  and  left  lying  there  for  twenty-four 
hours  some  uranium  salt.  He  had  placed  a  cross,  cut 
out  in  thin  metallic  copper,  under  the  uranium  powder, 
so  as  to  give  some  shape  to  the  photographic  print  should 
one  be  produced.  It  was  produced.  Penetrating  rays 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  73 

were  given  off  by  the  uranium :  the  black  paper  was 
penetrated,  and  the  form  of  the  copper  cross  was  printed 
on  a  dark  ground  (fig.  9).  The  copper  was  also  penetrated 
to  some  extent  by  the  rays  from  the  uranium,  so  that  its 
image  was  not  left  actually  white.  Only  one  step  more 
remained  before  Becquerel  made  his  great  discovery.  It 
was  known,  as  I  stated  just  now,  that  sulphide  of  calcium 
and  similar  substances  become  phosphorescent  when  ex- 
posed to  sunlight,  and  lose  this  phosphorescence  after  a 
few  hours.  Becquerel  thought  at  first  that  perhaps  the 
uranium  salt  acquired  its  power  similarly  by  exposure  to 
light  ;  but  very  soon,  by  experimenting  with  uranium 


FIG.  9.— HENRI  BECQUEREL'S  DISCOVERY  OF  RADIO  ACTIVITY. 

Photographic  print  or  skiagraph  of  a  copper  Maltese  Cross'produced 
by  uranium  salt  placed  as  a  heap  of  powder  on  the  surface  of  black  .paper 
wrapped  round  a  sensitive  plate.  Between  the  paper  and  the  uranium 
powder  the  flat  copper  cross  was  interposed.  The  rays  from  theruranium 
salt  have  penetrated  the  black  paper,  but  have  been  intercepted  to  a  large 
extent  by  the  copper  cross — so  that  the  sensitive  silver  plate  is  darkened 
all  about  the  cross — over  an  area  corresponding  to  that  of  the  heap  of 
uranium  salt,  but  is  left  pale  where  the  copper  figure  blocked  the  path  of 
the  active  rays  given  off  by  the  uranium,  partially  but  not  wholly.  It  was 
thus  proved  that  the  rays  from  the  uranium  salt  can  pass  through 
blackened  paper  and  also  though  to  a  less  extent  through  a  plate  of 
copper. 

salt  long  kept  in  the  dark,  he  found  that  the  emission  of 
penetrating  rays,  giving  photographic  effects,  was  pro- 
duced spontaneously.  The  emission  of  rays  by  this 


74  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

particular  sample  of  uranium  salt  has  shown  no  sign  of 
diminution  since  this  discovery.  The  emission  of  pene- 
trating rays  by  uranium  was  soon  found  to  be  independent 
of  its  phosphorescence.  Phosphorescent  bodies,  as  such, 
do  not  emit  penetrating  rays.  Uranium  compounds, 
whether  phosphorescent  or  not,  emit  and  continue  to 
emit,  these  penetrating  rays,  capable  of  passing  through 
black  paper  and  in  a  less  degree  through  metallic  copper. 
They  do  not  derive  this  property  from  the  action  of 
light  or  any  other  treatment.  The  emission  of  these 
rays  discovered  by  Becquerel  is  a  new  property  of 
matter.  It  is  called  '  radio-activity,'  and  the  rays  are 
called  Becquerel  rays. 

From  this  discovery  by  Becquerel  to  the  detection  and 
separation  of  the  new  element  radium  is  an  easy  step  in 
thought,  though  one  of  enormous  labour  and  difficulty 
in  practice.  Professor  Pierre  Curie  (whose  name  I  can- 
not mention  without  expressing  the  grief  caused  to  all 
men  of  science  by  the  sad  accident  by  which  his  life 
was  taken)  and  his  wife,  Madame  Sklodowski  Curie,  in- 
cited by  Becquerel's  discovery,  examined  the  ore  called 
pitch-blende  which  is  worked  in  mines  in  Bohemia  and 
is  found  also  in  Cornwall.  It  is  the  ore  from  which  all 
commercial  uranium  is  extracted.  The  Curies  found 
that  pitch-blende  has  a  radio-activity  four  times  more 
powerful  than  that  of  metallic  uranium  itself.  They  at 
once  conceived  the  idea  that  the  radio-activity  of  the 
uranium  salts  examined  by  Becquerel  is  due  not  to  the 
uranium  itself,  but  to  another  element  present  with  it 
in  variable  quantities.  This  proved  to  be  in  part  true. 
The  refuse  of  the  first  processes  by  which  in  the  manu- 
facturer's works  the  uranium  is  extracted  from  its  ore, 
pitch-blende,  was  found  to  contain  four  times  more  of 
the  radio-active  matter  than  does  the  pure  uranium. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  75 

By  a  long  series  of  fusions,  solutions,  and  crystallizations 
the  Curies  succeeded  in  'hunting  down,'  as  it  were,  the 
radio-active  element.  The  first  step  gave  them  a  powder 
mixed  with  barium  chloride,  and  having  2,000  times  the 
activity  of  the  uranium  in  which  Becquerel  first  proved 
the  existence  of  the  new  property — radio-activity.  Then 
step  by  step  they  purified  it  to  a  condition  10,000  times, 
then  to  100,000  times,  and  finally  to  the  condition  of  a 
crystalline  salt  having  1,800,000  times  the  activity  of 
Becquerel's  sample  of  uranium.  The  purification  could 
go  no  further,  but  the  extraordinary  minuteness  of  the 
quantity  of  the  pure  radio-active  substance  obtained 
and  the  amount  of  labour  and  time  expended  in  pre- 
paring it  may  be  judged  of  from  the  fact  that  of  one 
ton  of  the  pitch-blende  ore  submitted  to  the  process  of 
purification  only  the  hundredth  of  a  gram — the  one- 
seventh  of  a  grain — remained. 

The  amount  of  radium  in  pitch-blende  is  one  ten- 
millionth  per  cent. ;  rarer  than  gold  in  sea- water.  The 
marvel  of  this  story  and  of  all  that  follows  consists 
largely  in  the  skill  and  accuracy  with  which  our  chemists 
and  physicists  have  learnt  to  deal  with  such  infinitesimal 
quantities,  and  the  gigantic  theoretical  results  which  are 
securely  posed  on  this  pin-point  of  substantial  matter. 

The  Curies  at  once  determined  that  the  minute 
quantity  of  colourless  crystals  they  had  obtained  was 
the  chloride  of  a  new  metallic  element  with  the  atomic 
weight  225,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  radium.  The 
proof  that  radium  is  an  element  is  given  by  its  '  sign- 
manual  ' — the  spectrum  which  it  shows  to  the  observer 
when  in  the  incandescent  state.  It  consists  of  six  bright 
lines  and  three  fainter  lines  in  the  visible  part  of  the 
spectrum,  and  of  three  very  intense  lines  in  the  ultra- 
violet (invisible)  part  (fig.  10).  A  very  minute  quantity  is 


76 


77 


FIG.  10. 

A  diagram  of  the  visible  lines  of  the  spectrum  of  the  elements  Radium 
and  Helium — when  rendered  incandescent  by  electric  '  sparking  '  in  a  glass 
tube :  kindly  prepared  for  this  book  by  Mr.  Frederick  Soddy  of  the 
University  of  Glasgow.  The  position  of  the  chief  great  lines  of  the  solar 
spectrum  are  marked  on  the  lowest  horizontal  line.  On  the  upper  line 
the  wave-lengths  of  the  rays  occupying  the  position  indicated,  are  given. 
The  figure  72  means  that  the  wave-length  of  the  ray  occupying  this 
position  when  refracted  by  the  prism  of  the  spectroscope  is,  as  measured 
from  crest  to  crest  of  the  undulation,  seven  hundred  and  twenty  millionths 
of  a  millimetre.  It  is  generally  written  720-0  pp. 

Lines  exist  at  the  ultra-violet  end  of  the  spectrum  which  can  be 
photographed  but  do  not  affect  the  eye — that  is  to  say  are  invisible.  On 
the  other  hand  the  lines  of  the  red  end  of  the  spectrum  do  not  produce  a 
photographic  effect.  Consequently  a  'photographed'  spectrum  such  as 
that  given  in  the  next  figure  (fig.  n)  differs  in  the  lines  presented  both  at 
the  red  and  the  violet  ends  from  the  visible  series  of  lines.  The  two 
(visible  and  photographed  spectra)  agree  only  from  wave-length  587-6  /*/* 
to  wave-length  447-2  pp. 

The  two  spectra  given  in  fig.  10  show  how  great  is  the  difference  in  the 
position  and  number  of  the  bands  of  Radium  and  Helium — yet  as  shown 
in  the  next  figure  (fig.  u)  the  'emanation'  from  Radium  actually  is 
transformed  into  Helium. 


78  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

enough  for  this  observation  ;  the  lines  given  by  radium 
are  caused  by  no  other  known  element  in  heaven  or 
earth.  They  prove  its  title  to  be  entered  on  the  roll-call 
of  elements. 

The  atomic  weight  was  determined  in  the  usual  way 
by  precipitating   the   chlorine   in    a   solution   of  radium 
chloride  by  means  of  silver.     None  of  the  precious  ele- 
ment was  lost  in  the  process,  but  the  Curies  never  had 
enough    of    it    to   venture    on    any   attempt    to   prepare 
pure   metallic  radium.     This  is  a  piece  of  extravagance 
no    one   has   yet    dared   to   undertake.      Altogether   the 
Curies  did  not  have  more  than  some  four  or  five  grains 
of  chloride  of  radium  to  experiment  with,  and  the  total 
amount    prepared    and   now  in   the   hands   of   scientific 
men    in   various   parts   of  the  world  probably  does  not 
amount    to    more   than    sixty   grains   at   most.      When 
Professor    Curie   lectured   on    radium  four  years  ago  at 
the  Royal  Institution  in  London  he  made  use  of  a  small 
tube   an  inch    long   and   of  one-eighth    bore,  containing 
nearly    the   whole    of   his   precious   store,    wrenched   by 
such  determined  labour  and  consummate  skill  from  tons 
of  black  shapeless  pitch-blende.     On  his  return  to  Paris 
he  was  one  day  demonstrating  in  his  lecture  room  with 
this    precious   tube   the    properties    of    radium    when    it 
slipped   from    his    hands,   broke,   and   scattered   far   and 
wide  the  most  precious  and  magical  powder  ever  dreamed 
of  by  alchemist  or  artist  of  romance.      Every  scrap  of 
dust  was  immediately  and  carefully  collected,  dissolved, 
and  re-crystallized,  and  the  disaster  averted  with  a  loss 
of  but  a  minute  fraction  of  the  invaluable  product. 

Thus,  then,  we  have  arrived  at  the  discovery  of 
radium — the  new  element  endowed  in  an  intense  form 
with  the  new  property  '  radio-activity '  discovered  by 
Becquerel.  The  wonder  of  this  powder,  incessantly  and 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  79 

without  loss,  under  any  and  all  conditions  pouring  forth 
by  virtue  of  its  own  intrinsic  property  powerful  rays 
capable  of  penetrating  opaque  bodies  and  of  exciting 
phosphorescence  and  acting  on  photographic  plates,  can 
perhaps  be  realized  when  we  reflect  that  it  is  as  mar- 
vellous as  though  we  should  dig  up  a  stone  which  without 
external  influence  or  change,  continually  poured  forth 
light  or  heat,  manufacturing  both  in  itself,  and  not 
only  continuing  to  do  so  without  appreciable  loss  or 
change,  but  necessarily  having  always  done  so  for  count- 
less ages  whilst  sunk  beyond  the  ken  of  man  in  the 
bowels  of  the  earth. 

Wonderful  as  the  story  is,  so  far  it  is  really  simple 
and  commonplace  compared  with  what  yet  remains  to 
be  told.  I  will  only  barely  and  abruptly  state  the  fact 
that  radio-activity  has  been  discovered  in  other  elements, 
some  very  rare,  such  as  actinium  and  polonium  ;  others 
more  abundant  and  already  known,  such  as  thorium  and 
uranium,  though  their  radio-activity  was  not  known  until 
Becquerel's  pioneer-discovery.  It  is  a  little  strange  and 
no  doubt  significant  that,  after  all,  pure  uranium  is 
found  to  have  a  radio-activity  of  its  own  and  not  to  have 
been  altogether  usurping  the  rights  of  its  infinitesimal 
associate. 

The  winders  connected  with  radium  really  begin 
when  the  experimental  examination  of  the  properties  of 
a  few  grains  is  made.  What  I  am  saying  here  is  not 
a  systematic,  technical  account  of  radium  ;  so  I  shall 
venture  to  relate  some  of  the  story  as  it  impresses  me. 

Leaving  aside  for  a  moment  what  has  been  done  in 
regard  to  the  more  precise  examination  of  the  rays 
emitted  by  radium,  the  following  astonishing  facts  have 
been  found  out  in  regard  to  it :  (i)  If  a  glass  tube  con- 
taining radium  is  much  handled  or  kept  in  the  waistcoat 


8o  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

pocket,  it  produces  a  destruction  of  the  skin  and  flesh 
over  a  small  area — in  fact,  a  sore  place.  (2)  The  smallest 
trace  of  radium  brought  into  a  room  where  a  charged 
electroscope  is  present,  causes  the  discharge  of  the 
electroscope.  So  powerful  is  this  electrical  action  of 
radium  that  a  very  sensitive  electrometer  can  detect  the 
presence  of  a  quantity  of  radium  five  hundred  thousand 
times  more  minute  than  that  which  can  be  detected  by 
the  spectroscope  (that  is  to  say,  by  the  spectroscopic 
examination  of  a  flame  in  which  minute  traces  of  radium 
are  present).  (3)  Radium  actually  realizes  one  of  the 
properties  of  the  hypothetical  stone  to  which  I  compared 
it,  giving  out  light  and  heat.  For  it  does  give  out  heat 
which  it  makes  itself  incessantly  and  without  appreciable 
loss  of  substance  or  energy  ('  appreciable  '  is  here  an  im- 
portant qualifying  term).  It  is  also  faintly  self-luminous. 
Fairly  sensitive  thermometers  show  that  a  few  granules 
of  radium  salt  have  always  a  higher  temperature  than 
that  of  surrounding  bodies.  Radium  has  been  proved  to 
give  out  enough  heat  to  melt  rather  more  than  its  own 
weight  of  ice  every  hour;  enough  heat  in  one  hour  to 
raise  its  own  weight  of  water  from  the  freezing-point  to 
the  boiling-point.  After  a  year  and  six  weeks  a  gram  of 
radium  has  emitted  enough  heat  to  raise  the  temperature 
of  a  thousand  kilograms  of  water  one  degree.  And  this 
is  always  going  on.  Even  a  small  quantity  of  radium 
diffused  through  the  earth  will  suffice  to  keep  up  its 
temperature  against  all  loss  by  radiation  !  If  the  sun 
consists  of  a  fraction  of  one  per  cent,  of  radium  this 
will  account  for  and  make  good  the  heat  that  is  annually 
iost  by  it. 

This  is  a  tremendous  fact,  upsetting  all  the  calcula- 
tions of  physicists  as  to  the  duration  in  past  and  future 
of  the  sun's  heat  and  the  temperature  of  the  earth's 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  81 

surface.  The  geologists  and  the  biologists  have  long 
contended  that  some  thousand  million  years  must  have 
passed  during  which  the  earth's  surface  has  presented 
approximately  the  same  conditions  of  temperature  as  at 
present,  in  order  to  allow  time  for  the  evolution  of  living 
things  and  the  formation  of  the  aqueous  deposits  of  the 
earth's  crust.  The  physicists,  notably  Professor  Tait 
and  Lord  Kelvin,  refused  to  allow  more  than  ten  million 
years  (which  they  subsequently  increased  to  a  hundred 
million) — basing  this  estimate  on  the  rate  of  cooling  of 
a  sphere  of  the  size  and  composition  of  the  earth.  They 
have  assumed  that  its  material  is  self-cooling.  But,  as 
Huxley  pointed  out,  mathematics  will  not  give  a  true 
result  when  applied  to  erroneous  data.  It  has  now, 
within  these  last  five  years,  become  evident  that  the 
earth's  material  is  not  self-cooling,  but  on  the  contrary 
self-heating.  And  away  go  the  restrictions  imposed  by 
physicists  on  geological  time.  They  now  are  willing  to 
give  us  not  merely  a  thousand  million  years,  but  as  many 
more  as  we  want. 

And  now  I  have  to  mention  the  strangest  of  all  the 
proceedings  of  radium — a  proceeding  in  which  the  other 
radio-active  bodies,  actinium  and  thorium,  resemble  it. 
This  proceeding  has  been  entirely  Rutherford's  discovery 
in  Canada,  and  his  name  must  be,  always  associated  with 
it.  Radium  (he  discovered)  is  continually  giving  off, 
apart  from  and  in  addition  to  the  rectilinear  darting 
rays  of  Becquerel — an  '  emanation  ' — a  gaseous  '  emana- 
tion.' This  '  emanation '  is  radio-active — that  is,  gives 
off  Becquerel  rays — and  deposits  'something'  upon  bodies 
brought  near  the  radium  so  that  they  become  radio- 
active, and  remain  so  for  a  time  after  the  radium  is 
itself  removed.  This  emanation  is  always  being  formed 
by  a  radium  salt,  and  may  be  most  easily  collected  by 

G 


82  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

dissolving  the  salt  in  water,  when  it  comes  away  with 
a  rush,  as  a  gas.  Sixty  milligrams  of  bromide  of  radium 
yielded  to  Ramsay  and  Soddy  "124  (or  about  one-eighth) 
of  a  cubic  millimetre  of  this  gaseous  emanation.  What 
is  it  ?  It  cannot  be  destroyed  or  altered  by  heat  or  by 
chemical  agents;  it  is  a  heavy  gas,  having  a  molecular 
density  of  100,  and  it  can  be  condensed  to  a  liquid  by 
exposing  it  to  the  great  cold  of  liquid  air.  It  gives  a 
peculiar  spectrum  of  its  own,  and  is  probably  a  hitherto 
unknown  inert  gas — a  new  element  similar  to  argon. 
But  this  by  no  means  completes  its  history,  even  so  far 
as  experiments  have  as  yet  gone.  The  radium  emanation 
decays,  changes  its  character  altogether,  and  loses  half 
its  radio-activity  every  four  days.  Precisely  at  the  same 
rate  as  it  decays  the  specimen  of  radium  salt  from  which 
it  was  removed  forms  a  new  quantity  of  emanation, 
having  just  the  amount  of  radio-activity  which  has  been 
lost  by  the  old  emanation.  All  is  not  known  about  the 
decay  of  the  emanation,  but  one  thing  is  absolutely 
certain,  having  first  been  discovered  by  Ramsay  and 
Soddy  and  subsequently  confirmed  by  independent  ex- 
periment by  Madame  Curie.  It  is  this :  After  being 
kept  three  or  four  days  the  emanation  becomes,  in  part 
at  least,  converted  into  helium — the  light  gas  (second 
only  in  the  list  of  elements  to  hydrogen),  the  gas  found 
twenty-five  years  ago  by  Lock}  er  in  the  sun,  and  since 
obtained  in  some  quantities  from  rare  radio-active  mine- 
rals by  Ramsay!  The  proof  of  the  formation  of  helium 
from  the  radium  emanation  is,  of  course,  obtained  by  the 
spectroscope,  and  its  evidence  is  beyond  assail  (see  fig.  n). 
Here,  then,  is  the  partial  conversion  or  decay  of  one 
element,  radium,  through  an  intermediate  stage  into 
another.  And  not  only  that,  but  if,  as  seems  probable, 
the  presence  of  helium  indicates  the  previous  presence 


CO  in  N        <r 

V  '-,     M  '-, 

o  o  CTI      rv 


Tube  containing 
Helium  gas  de- 
rived from  the 
mineral  Cleve- 
landite. 


( Tube  of  Radium 
J  emanation,  a 
I  year  old. 


pube  of  Hydro- 
J  gen  gas  for 
I  comparison. 


FIG.  n. 

Photographs  of  the  "spark  '  spectra  of  A,  Helium  as  extracted  from 
the  mineral  Clevelandite  of  B,  the  Radium  "emanation"  after  a  year's 
enclosure  in  the  tube  used  and  of  C  of  Hydrogen  gas  :  copied  from  the 
paper  by  Mr.  F.  Giesel  in  the  Bsrichte  der  Deutschcn  Chimisehen  Gesellschajt, 
vol.  xxxix,  part  10. 

The  three  photographs  are  accurately  super-imposed  so  as  to  show  the 
coincident  lines. 

The  spectrum  B  of  the  tube  containing  radium  emanation  is  the  one 
which  we  are  comparing  with  the  other  two.  When  the  radium 
emanation  was  first  enclosed  there  was  only  a  small  quantity  of  helium 
developed  in  it,  but  after  keeping  for  a  year  the  quantity  has  greatly 
increased.  After  five  minutes  "sparking"  (passage  of  the  electric  spark 
through  the  tube)  the  chief  lines  of  helium  become  evident  but  faint  in 
intensity.  The  present  photograph  B  was  obtained  after  forty  minutes 
sparking,  and  one  result  of  that  longer  "sparking  "  has  been  that  a  minute 
quantity  of  water  vapour  in  the  tube  has  been  broken  up— so  as  to  yield  the 
hydrogen  spectrum,  which  is  accordingly  seen  accompanying  the  now  strong 
and  brightly  developed  helium  spectrum. 

The  lines  of  the  spectrum  B  which  correspond  with  those  of  hydrogen 
are  at  once  recognised  by  the  juxtaposition  (below)  of  the  pure  Hydrogen 
spectrum  from  another  tube — C  :  the  lines  in  B  belonging  to  and  indicating 
helium  are  also  recognised  by  comparison  with  the  pure  helium  spectrum 
of  the  tube  A  juxta-posed  above.  A  very  few  of  the  lines  m  B  must  be  due 
to  other  minimal  impurities  as  they  are  not  present  either  in  A  or  C. 

Thirteen  lines  of  the  helium  spectrum  are  thus  photographed  and 
recognised  in  the  radium  emanation. 

The  following  lines  are  present  in  the  photographic  but  invisible 
spectrum  of  radium  (not  given  m  fig.  10),  viz.  at  3^1-47  [*./*  (the  strongest 
line  in  the  radium  spectrum)  and  at  364-96  (a  strong  line). 

In  the  photographic  but  invisible  spectrum  of  helium  there  are  three 
very  faint  lines  between  wave-length  447-2  and  443-7  (appearing  as  two 
•only  in  our  photograph)  ;  a  moderately  strong  one  at  438-8 ;  others  at 
414-4,  at  412-1,  at  402-6,  and  396-5  ;  a  very  strong  one  is  present  at  388-9, 
and  a  very  faint  one  at  381-9.  All  these  are  seen  in  the  photograph  A  and 
also  in  B.  Special  treatment  and  spectroscopes  reveal  four  other  very 
faint  lines  in  the  helium  spectrum — the  one  furthest  in  the  invisible 
direction  (that  is  of  highest  refrangibility  and  lowest  wave-length)  being 
plactd  at  3186  (Soddy). 

G  2 


84  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

of  radium,  we  have  the  evidence  of  enormous  quantities 
of  radium  in  the  sun,  for  we  know  helium  is  there  in  vast 
quantity.  Not  only  that,  but  inasmuch  as  helium  has 
been  discovered  in  most  hot  springs  and  in  various  radio- 
active minerals  in  the  earth,  it  may  be  legitimately  argued 
that  no  inconsiderable  quantity  of  radium  is  present  in 
the  earth.  Indeed,  it  now  seems  probable  that  there  is 
enough  radium  in  the  sun  to  keep  up  its  continual  output 
of  heat,  and  enough  in  the  earth  to  make  good  its  loss 
of  heat  by  radiation  into  space,  for  an  almost  indefinite 
period.  Other  experiments  of  a  similar  kind  have  ren- 
dered it  practically  certain  that  radium  itself  is  formed 
by  a  somewhat  similar  transformation  of  uranium,  so  that 
our  ideas  as  to  the  permanence  and  immutability  on  this 
globe  of  the  chemical  elements  are  destroyed,  and  must 
give  place  to  new  conceptions.  It  seems  not  improbable 
that  the  final  product  of  the  radium  emanation  after  the 
helium  is  removed  is  or  becomes  the  metal  lead ! 

It  must  be  obvious  from  all  the  foregoing  that  radium 
is  very  slowly,  but  none  the  less  surely,  destroying  itself. 
There  is  a  definite  loss  of  particles  which,  in  the  course 
of  time,  must  lead  to  the  destruction  of  the  radium,  and 
it  would  seem  that  the  large  new  credit  on  the  bank  of 
time  given  to  biologists  in  consequence  of  its  discovery 
has  a  definite,  if  remote,  limit.  With  the  quantities  of 
radium  at  present  available  for  experiment,  the  amount 
of  loss  of  particles  is  so  small,  and  the  rate  so  slow, 
that  it  cannot  be  weighed  by  the  most  delicate  balance. 
Nevertheless  it  has  been  calculated  that  radium  will 
transform  half  of  itself  in  about  fifteen  hundred  years, 
and  unless  it  were  being  produced  in  some  way  all  .of 
the  radium  now  in  existence  would  disappear  much  too 
soon  to  make  it  an  important  geological  factor  in  the 
maintenance  of  the  earth's  temperature.  As  a  reply  to 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  85 

this  depreciatory  statement  we  have  the  discovery  by 
Rutherford  and  others  that  radium  is  continually  being 
formed  afresh,  and  from  that  particular  element  in  con- 
nection with  which  it  was  discovered — namely,  uranium. 
Hypotheses  and  experiments  as  to  the  details  of  this 
process  are  at  this  moment  in  full  swing,  and  results 
of  a  momentous  kind,  involving  the  building-up  of  an 
element  with  high  atomic  weight  by  the  interaction  of 
elements  with  a  lower  atomic  weight,  are  thought  by 
some  physicists  to  be  not  improbable  in  the  immediate 
future. 

The  delicate  electric  test  for  radio-activity  has  been 
largely  applied  in  the  last  few  years  to  ail  sorts  and 
conditions  of  matter.  As  a  result  it  appears  that  the 
radium  emanation  is  always  present  in  our  atmosphere  ; 
that  the  air  in  caves  is  especially  rich  in  it,  as  are 
underground  waters.  Tin-foil,  glass,  silver,  zinc,  lead, 
copper,  platinum  and  aluminium  are,  all  of  them, 
slightly  radio-active.  The  question  has  been  raised 
whether  this  widespread  radio-activity  is  due  to  the 
wide  dissemination  of  infinitesimal  quantities  of  strong 
radio-active  elements,  or  whether  it  is  the  natural  in- 
trinsic property  of  all  matter  to  emit  Becquerel  rays. 
This  is  the  immediate  subject  of  research. 

Over  and  above  the  more  simply  appreciable  facts 
which  I  have  thus  narrated,  there  comes  the  necessary 
and  difficult  inquiry,  What  does  it  all  mean  ?  What 
are  the  Becquerel  rays  of  radio-activity  ?  What  must 
we  conceive  to  be  the  structure  and  mechanism  of  the 
atoms  of  radium  and  allied  elements,  which  can  not 
only  pour  forth  ceaseless  streams  of  intrinsic  energy 
from  their  own  isolated  substance,  but  are  perpetu- 
ally, though  in  infinitesimal  proportions,  changing 
their  elemental  nature  spontaneously,  so  as  to  give 


86  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

rise  to  other  atoms  which  we  recognise  as  other 
elements  ? 

I  cannot  venture  as  an  expositor  into  this  field.  It 
belongs  to  that  wonderful  group  of  men,  the  modern 
physicist?,  who  with  an  almost  weird  power  of  visual 
imagination  combine  the  great  instrument  of  exact 
statement  and  mental  manipulation  called  mathematics, 
and  possess  an  ingenuity  and  delicacy  in  appropriate 
experiment  which  must  fill  all  who  even  partially  follow' 
their  triumphant  handling  of  Nature  with  reverence  and 
admiration.  Such  men  now  or  recently  among  us  are 
Kelvin,  Clerk  Maxwell,  Crookes,  Rayleigh,  and  J.  J. 
Thomson. 

Becquerel  showed  early  in  his  study  of  the  rays 
emitted  by  radium  that  some  of  them  could  be  bent 
out  of  their  straight  path  by  making  them  pass  between 
the  poles  of  a  powerful  electro-magnet.  In  this  way 
have  finally  been  distinguished  three  classes  of  rays 
given  off  by  radium  :  (i)  the  alpha  rays,  which  are  only 
slightly  bent,  and  have  little  penetrative  power  ;  (2)  the 
beta  rays,  easily  bent  in  a  direction  opposite  to  that  in 
which  the  alpha  rays  bend,  and  of  considerable  pene- 
trative power ;  (3)  the  gamma  rays,  which  are  absolutely 
unbendable  by  the  strongest  magnetic  force,  and  have 
an  extraordinary  penetrative  power,  producing  a  photo- 
graphic effect  through  a  foot  thickness  of  solid  iron. 

The  alpha  rays  are  shown  to  be  streams  of  tiny 
bodies  positively  electrified,  such  as  are  given  off  by 
gas  flames  and  red-hot  metals.  The  particles  have 
about  twice  the  mass  of  a  hydrogen  atom,  and  they 
fiy  off  with  a  velocity  of  20,000  miles  a  second  ;  that 
is,  40,000  times  greater  than  that  of  a  rifle  bullet. 
The  heat  produced  by  radium  is  ascribed  to  the  impact 
of  these  particles  of  the  alpha  rays. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  87 

The  beta  rays  are  streams  of  corpuscles  similar  to 
those  given  off  by  the  cathode  in  a  vacuum  tube. 
They  are  charged  with  negative  electricity  and  travel  at 
the  velocity  of  100,000  miles  a  second.  They  are  far 
more  minute  than  the  alpha  particles.  Their  mass  is 
equal  to  the  one-thousandth  of  a  hydrogen  atom.  They 
produce  the  major  part  of  the  photographic  and  phos- 
phorescent effects  of  the  radium  rays. 

The  gamma  rays  are  apparently  the  same,  or  nearly 
the  same,  thing  as  the  X-rays  of  Rontgen.  They  are 
probably  not  particles  at  all,  but  pulses  or  waves  in 
the  ether  set  up  during  the  ejection  of  the  corpuscles 
which  constitute  the  beta  rays.  They  produce  the 
same  effects  in  a  much  smaller  degree  as  do  the  beta 
rays,  but  are  more  penetrating. 

The  kind  of  conceptions  to  which  these  and  like 
discoveries  have  led  the  modern  physicist  in  regard  to 
the  character  of  that  supposed  unbreakable  body — the 
chemical  atom — the  simple  and  unaffected  friend  of  our 
youth — are  truly  astounding.  Nevertheless,  they  are 
not  destructive  of  our  previous  conceptions,  but  rather 
elaborations  and  developments  of  the  simpler  views,  in- 
troducing the  notion  of  structure  and  mechanism, 
agitated  and  whirling  with  tremendous  force,  into  what 
we  formerly  conceived  of  as  homogeneous  or  simply 
built-up  particles,  the  earlier  conception  being  not  so 
much  a  positive  assertion  of  simplicity  as  a  non-com- 
mittal expectant  formula  awaiting  the  progress  of  know- 
ledge and  the  revelations  which  are  now  in  our  hands. 

As  I  have  already  stated,  the  attempt  to  show  in 
detail  how  the  marvellous  properties  of  radium  and 
radio-activity  in  general  are  thus  capable  of  a  pictorial 
or  structural  representation  is  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
present  essay;  but  the  fact  that  such  speculations 


88  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

furnish  a  scheme  into  which  the  observed  phenomena  can 
be  fitted  is  what  we  may  take  on  the  authority  of  the 
physicists  and  chemists  of  our  day. 

Intimately  connected  with  all  the  work  which  has 
been  done  in  the  past  twenty-five  years  in  the  nature 
and  possible  transformations  of  atoms  is  the  great 
series  of  investigations  and  speculations  on  astral  chem- 
istry and  the  development  of  the  chemical  elements 
which  we  owe  to  the  unremitting  labour  during  this 
period  of  Sir  Norman  Lockyer. 

Wireless  telegraphy. — Of  great  importance  has  been  the 
whole  progress  in  the  theory  and  practical  handling  of 
electrical  phenomena  of  late  years.  The  discovery  of 
the  Hertzian  waves  and  their  application  to  wireless 
telegraphy  is  a  feature  of  this  period,  though  I  may  re- 
mind some  of  those  who  have  been  impressed  by  these 
discoveries  that  the  mere  fact  of  electrical  action  at 
a  distance  is  that  which  hundreds  of  years  ago  gave  to 
electricity  its  name.  The  power  which  we  have  gained 
of  making  an  instrument  oscillate  in  accordance  with  a 
predetermined  code  of  signalling,  although  detached  and 
a  thousand  miles  distant,  does  not  really  lend  any  new 
support1  to  the  notion  that  the  old-time  beliefs  of  thought- 
transference  and  second  sight  are  more  than  illusions 
based  on  incomplete  observation  and  imperfect  reasoning. 
For  the  important  factors  in  such  human  intercourse — 
namely,  a  signalling-instrument  and  a  code  of  signals — 
have  not  been  discovered,  as  yet  in  the  structure  of  the 
human  body,  and  have  to  be  consciously  devised  and 
manufactured  by  man  in  the  only  examples  of  thought- 

1  It  seems  necessary  to  emphasize  that  I  here  say  merely  that  no 
"  new  support "  is  given  to  the  notion  of  so-called  telepathy,  a  support 
some  persons  have  wrongly  claimed.  I  do  not  say  that  the  notion  is 
rendered  less  likely  to  prove  true  than  it  was  before. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  89 

transference  over  long  distances  at  present  discovered  or 
laid  bare  to  experiment  and  observation. 

High  and  low  temperatures. — The  past  quarter  of  a 
century  has  witnessed  a  great  development  and  applica- 
tion of  the  methods  of  producing  both  very  low  and  very 
high  temperatures.  Sir  James  Dewar,  by  improved 
apparatus,  has  produced  liquid  hydrogen  and  a  fall  of 
temperature  probably  reaching  to  the  absolute  zero.  A 
number  of  applications  of  extremely  low  temperatures  to 
research  in  various  directions  has  been  rendered  possible 
by  the  facility  with  which  they  may  now  be  produced. 
Similarly  high  temperatures  have  been  employed  in  con- 
tinuation of  the  earlier  work  of  Deville,  and  others  by 
Moissan,  the  distinguished  French  chemist. 

Progress  in  Chemistry. — In  chemistry  generally  the 
theoretical  tendency  guiding  a  great  deal  of  work  has 
been  the  completion  and  verification  of  the  '  periodic  law  ' 
of  Mendeleeff;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  search  by 
physical  agents  such  as  light  and  electricity  for  evidence 
as  to  the  arrangement  of  atoms  in  the  molecules  of  the 
most  diverse  chemical  compounds.  The  study  of 
*  valency  '  and  its  outcome,  stereo-chemistry,  have  been 
the  special  lines  in  which  chemistry  has  advanced.  As  a 
matter  of  course  hundreds,  if  not  thousands,  of  new 
chemical  bodies  have  been  produced  in  the  laboratory  of 
greater  or  less  theoretical  interest.  The  discovery  of  the 
greatest  practical  and  industrial  importance  in  this  con- 
nection is  the  production  of  indigo  by  synthetical  pro- 
cesses, first  by  laboratory  and  then  by  factory  methods,  so 
as  to  compete  successfully  with  the  natural  product. 
Von  Baeyer  and  Heumann  are  the  names  associated  with 
this  remarkable  achievement,  which  has  necessarily  dis- 
located a  large  industry  which  derived  its  raw  material 
from  British  India. 


91 


FIG.  12. 

This  figure  should  be  examined  with  a  magnifying  glass.  It  is  a 
direct  reproduction  of  a  photograph  of  a  detached  nebula  and  sur- 
rounding stars  in  Cygnus  by  Dr.  Max  Wolf  of  Heidelberg  (reproduced 
by  permission  from  the  Monthly  Notices  of  the  Royal  Astronomical 
Society,  vol..  Ixiv,  Plate  18,  p.  839,  q.v.).  The  exposure  was  four  hours  on 
July  ioth,  1904,  with  a  camera  the  lenses  of  which  have  a  diameter  of 
sixteen  inches.  The  picture  is  enlarged  so  that  the  apparent  diameter  of 
the  Sun  or  Moon  would  be  about  i£  inch  on  the  same  scale  (one  minute, 
or  sixtieth  of  a  degree,  equals  one  millimetre). 

The  "apparent  diameter"  of  the  sun  or  moon  is  about  one  in  115: 
that  is  to  say  that  a  covering  disc  of  any  size  you  like  can  be  made 
exactly  to  coincide  with  and  "  cover  "  the  disc  of  the  sun  or  moon  provided 
that  you  place  it  at  a  distance  from  the  eye  equal  to  115  times  its  own 
diameter — thus  a  disc  of  an  inch  in  diameter  (say  a  halfpenny)  will  just 
"cover"  the  sun  or  moon  if  placed  at  a  distance  from  the  eye  of  a  little 
less  than  ten  feet,  a  threepenny  piece  will  cover  it  at  about  six  feet,  and  a 
disc  of  somewhat  less  than  half  that  size  when  held  at  arm's  length. 

The  nebula  (on  the  horizontal  A  A)  is  seen  surrounded  by  a  dark 
space — at  the  end  of  a  long  dark  lane  or  "rift"  which  reminds  us  of  the 
track  left  by  a  snowball  rolled  along  in  the  snow.  Has  the  nebula  in  some 
mysterious  way  swept  up  the  stars  in  its  journey  through  space  ?  We 
cannot  at  present  either  affirm  or  deny  such  interpretations. 

One  or  two  of  the  brightest  of  the  surrounding  stars  might  just  be  seen 
by  an  acute  eye  unaided  by  a  telescope — but  no  more.  The  best  existing 
telescopes  would  show  only  the  large  nebular  body  on  the  line  A  A)  and 
the  larger  white  spots ;  the  finest  dust-like  particles  are  stars  of  which  the 
existence  is  only  demonstrated  by  prolonged  photographic  exposures  such 
as  this,  with  a  lens  which  focuses  its  image  on  to  the  dry  plate.  The  old 
"  wet-plate  "  would  not  remain  wet  sufficiently  long  to  "  take  "  the  picture. 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind  in  looking  at  this  picture  that  each  of  the 
minutest  white  spots  is  probably  of  at  least  the  same  size  as  our  own  sun : 
further,  that  each  is  probably  surrounded  by  a  planetary  system  similar 
to  our  own. 


92  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

Astronomy. — A  biologist  may  well  refuse  to  offer  any 
remarks  on  his  own  authority  in  regard  to  this  earliest 
and  grandest  of  all  the  sciences.  I  will  therefore  at  once 
say  that  my  friend  the  Savilian  Professor  of  Astronomy  in 
Oxford  has  turned  my  thoughts  in  the  right  direction  in 
regard  to  this  subject.  There  is  no  doubt  that  there  has 
been  an  immense  '  revival '  in  astronomy  since  1881  ;  it 
has  developed  in  every  direction.  The  invention  of  the 
'  dry  plate/  which  has  made,  it  possible  to  apply  photo- 
graphy freely  in  all  astronomical  work,  is  the  chief  cause 
of  its  great  expansion.  Photography  was  applied  to 
astronomical  work  before  1881,  but  only  with  difficulty 
and  haltingly.  It  was  the  dry-plate  (see  Fig.  12)  which 
made  long  exposures  possible,  and  thus  enabled  astrono- 
mers to  obtain  regular  records  of  faintly  luminous  objects 
such  as  nebulae  and  star-spectra.  Roughly  speaking,  the 
number  of  stars  visible  to  the  naked  eye  may  be  stated  as 
eight  thousand :  this  is  raised  by  the  use  of  our  best 
telescopes  to  some  hundred  million.  But  the  number 
which  can  be  photographed  is  indefinite  and  depends  on 
length  of  exposure  :  some  thousands  of  millions  can 
certainly  be  so  recorded. 

The  serious  practical  proposal  to  *  chart  the  sky  '  by 
means  of  photography  certainly  dates  from  this  side  of 
1881.  The  Paris  Conference  of  1887,  which  made  an 
international  scheme  for  sharing  the  sky  among  eighteen 
observatories  (still  busy  with  the  work,  and  producing 
excellent  results),  originated  with  photographs  of  the 
comet  of  1882,  taken  at  the  Cape  Observatory. 

Professor  Pickering,  of  Harvard,  did  not  join  this 
co-operative  scheme,  but  has  gradually  devised  methods 
of  charting  the  sky  very  rapidly,  so  that  he  has  at 
Harvard  records  of  the  whole  sky  many  times  over,  and 
when  new  objects  are  discovered  he  can  trace  their 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  93 

history  backwards  for  more  than  a  dozen  years  by  refer- 
ence to  his  plates.  This  is  a  wonderful  new  method,  a 
mode  of  keeping  record  of  present  movements  and  changes 
which  promises  much  for  the  future  of  astronomy.  By 
the  photographic  method  hundreds  of  new  variable  stars 
and  other  interesting  objects  have  been  discovered.  New 
planets  have  been  detected  by  the  hundred.  Up  to  1881 
two  hundred  and  twenty  were  known.  In  1881  only  one 
was  found;  namely,  Stephariia,  being  No.  220,  discovered 
on  May  19.  Now  a  score  at  least  are  discovered  every 
year.  Over  500  are  now  known.  One  of  these — Eros — 
(No.  433)  is  particularly  interesting,  since  it  is  nearer  to 
the  sun  than  is  Mars,  and  gives  a  splendid  opportunity  for 
fixing  with  increased  accuracy  the  sun's  distance  from  the 
earth.  Two  new  satellites  to  Saturn  and  two  to  Jupiter 
have  been  discovered  by  photography  (besides  one  to 
Jupiter  in  1892  by  the  visual  telescope  of  the  Lick  Obser- 
vatory). One  of  the  new  satellites  of  Saturn  goes  round 
that  planet  the  wrong  way,  thus  calling  for  a  funda- 
mental revision  of  our  ideas  of  the  origin  of  the  solar 
system. 

The  introduction  of  photography  has  made  an 
immense  difference  in  spectroscopic  work.  The.  spectra 
of  the  stars  have  been  readily  mapped  out  and  classified, 
and  now  the  motions  in  the  line  of  sight  of  faint  stars 
can  be  determined.  This  '  motion  in  the  line  of  sight,' 
which  was  discernible  but  scarcely  measurable  with 
accuracy  before,  now  provides  one  of  the  most  refined 
methods  in  astronomy  for  ascertaining  the  dimensions 
and  motions  of  the  universe.  It  gives  us  velocities  in 
miles  per  second  instead  of  in  an  angular  unit  to  be  inter- 
preted by  a  very  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  star's 
distance.  The  method,  initiated  practically  by  Huggins 
thirteen  years  before,  was  in  1881  regarded  by  many 


94  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

astronomers  as  a  curiosity.  Visual  observations  were 
begun  at  Greenwich  in  1875,  but  were  found  to  be  affected 
by  instrumental  errors.  The  introduction  of  dry  plates, 
and  their  application  by  Vogel  in  1887,  was  the  be- 
ginning of  general  use  of  the  method,  and  line-of-sight 
work  is  now  a  vast  department  of  astronomical  industry. 
Among  other  by-products  of  the  method  are  the  '  spec- 
troscopic  doubles,'  stars  which  we  know  to  be  double, 
and  of  which  we  can  determine  the  period  of  revolution, 
though  we  cannot  separate  them  visually  by  the  greatest 
telescope. 

Work  on  the  sun  has  been  entirely  revolutionised 
by  the  use  of  photography.  The  last  decade  has  seen 
the  invention  of  the  spectro-heliograph — which  simply 
means  that  astronomers  can  now  study  in  detail  portions 
of  the  sun  of  which  they  could  previously  only  get  a  bare 
indication. 

More  of  the  same  story  could  be  related,  but  enough 
has  been  said  to  show  how  full  of  life  and  progress  is 
this  most  ancient  and  imposing  of  all  sciences. 

A  minor  though  very  important  influence  in  the 
progress  of  astronomy  has  been  the  provision,  by  the 
expenditure  of  great  wealth  in  America,  of  great  tele- 
scopes and  equipments. 

In  1877  Sir  George  Darwin  started  a  line  of  mathe- 
matical research  which  has  been  very  fruitful  and  is  of  great 
future  promise  for  astronomy.  As  recently  as  last  April, 
at  the  Royal  Astronomical  Society,  two  important  papers 
were  read — one  by  Mr.  Cowell  and  the  other  by  Mr. 
Stratton — which  have  their  roots  in  Sir  George  Darwin's 
work.  The  former  was  led  to  suggest  that  the  day  is 
lengthening  ten  times  as  rapidly  as  had  been  supposed, 
and  the  latter  showed  that  in  all  probability  the  planets 
had  all  turned  upside  down  since  their  birth. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  95 

And  yet  M.  Brunettiere  and  his  friends  wish  us  to 
believe  that  science  is  bankrupt  and  has  no  new  things 
in  store  for  humanity. 

Geology. — In  the  field  of  geological  research  the  main 
feature  in  the  past  twenty-five  years  has  been  the  in- 
creasing acceptance  of  the  evolutionary  as  contrasted 
with  the  uniformitarian  view  of  geological  phenomena. 
The  great  work  of  Suess,  '  Das  Antlitz  der  Erde,'  is 
undoubtedly  the  most  important  contribution  to  physical 
geology  within  the  period.  The  first  volume  appeared 
in  1885,  and  the  impetus  which  it  has  given  to  the 
science  may  be  judged  of  by  the  epithet  applied  to  the 
views  for  which  Suess  is  responsible — '  the  New  Geology.' 
Suess  attempts  to  trace  the  orderly  sequence  of  the 
principal  changes  in  the  earth's  crust  since  it  first  began  to 
form.  He  strongly  opposes  the  old  theory  of  elevation, 
and  accounts  for  the  movements  as  due  to  differential 
collapse  of  the  crust,  accompanied  by  folding  due  to 
tangential  stress.  Among  special  results  gained  by 
geologists  in  the  period  we  survey  may  be  cited  new 
views  as  to  the  origin  of  the  crystalline  schists,  favouring 
a  return  to  something  like  the  hypogene  origin  advocated 
by  Lyell ;  the  facts  as  to  deep-sea  deposits,  now  in  course 
of  formation,  embodied  in  the  '  Challenger '  reports  on 
that  subject  :  the  increasing  discrimination  and  tracking 
of  those  minor  divisions  of  strata  called  *  zones ' ;  the 
assignment  of  the  Olenellus  fauna  of  Cambrian  age  to 
a  position  earlier  than  that  of  the  Paradoxides  fauna ; 
the  discovery  of  Radiolaria  in  palaeozoic  rocks  by  special 
methods  of  examination,  and  the  recognition  of  Grapto- 
lites  as  indices  of  geological  horizons  in  lower  palaeozoic 
beds.  Glacially  eroded  rocks  in  boulder-clays  of  permo- 
carboniferous  age  have  been  recognised  in  many  parts 
of  the  world  (e.g.,  Australia  and  South  Africa),  and  thus 


96  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

the  view  put  forward  by  W.  T.  Blanford  as  to  the 
occurrence  of  the  same  phenomena  in  conglomerates  of 
this  age  in  India  is  confirmed.  Eozoon  is  finally 
abandoned  as  owing  its  structure  to  an  organism.  The 
oldest  fossiliferous  beds  known  to  us  are  still  far  from 
the  beginning  of  life.  They  contain  a  highly  developed 
and  varied  animal  fauna — and  something  like  the  whole 
of  the  older  moiety  of  rocks  of  aqueous  origin  have  failed 
as  yet  to  present  us  with  any  remains  of  the  animals  or 
plants  which  must  have  inhabited  the  seas  which 
deposited  them.  The  boring  of  a  coral  reef  initiated 
by  Professor  Sollas  at  the  Nottingham  meeting  of  the 
British  Association  in  1893  was  successfully  carried  out, 
and  a  depth  of  1,114!-  feet  reached.  Information  of  great 
value  to  geologists  was  thus  obtained. 

Animal  and  Vegetable  Morphography. — Were  I  to 
attempt  to  give  an  account  of  the  new  kinds  of  animals  and 
plants  discovered  since  1881,  I  should  have  to  offer  a 
bare  catalogue,  for  space  would  not  allow  me  to  explain 
the  interest  attaching  to  each.  Explorers  have  been 
busy  in  all  parts  of  the  world — in  Central  Africa,  in  the 
Antarctic,  in  remote  parts  of  China,  in  Patagonia  and 
Australia,  and  on  the  floor  of  the  ocean  as  well  as  in 
caverns,  on  mountain  tops,  and  in  great  lakes  and  rivers. 
We  have  learnt  much  that  is  new  as  to  distribution ; 
countless  new  forms  have  been  discovered,  and  careful 
anatomical  and  microscopical  study  conducted  on 
specimens  sent  home  to  our  laboratories.  I  cannot 
refrain  from  calling  to  mind  the  discovery  of  the  eggs 
of  the  Australian  duck-mole  and  hedgehog;  the  fresh- 
water jelly-fish  (figs.  13,  14,  and  15)  of  Regent's  Park, 
the  African  lakes  (fig.  16)  and  the  Delaware  River ;  the 
marsupial  mole  of  Central  Australia;  the  okapi  (figs.  17, 
18,  and  19) ;  the  breeding  and  transformations  of  the 


97 


FIG.  13. 

The  Freshwater  Jelly-fish  of  Regent's  Park  (Limnocodium  Sowerbii) 
magnified  five  times  linear. 

It  was  discovered  in  the  tropical  lily  tank  of  the  Botanical  Gardensrin 
June,  1880,  and  swarmed  in  great  numbers  year  after  year — then  suddenly 
disappeared.  It  has  since  been  found  in  similar  tanks  in  Sheffield,  Lyons, 
and  Munich.  Only  male  specimens  were  discovered,  and  the  native. home 
of  the  wonderful  visitor  is  still  unknown. 


EC 


FIG.  14. 

The  minute  polyp  attached 
to  the  rootlets  of  water-plants — 
from  which  the  Jelly-fish  Limno- 
codium was  found  to  be  '  budded 
off.' 


FIG.  15. 

One  of  the  peculiar  sense- 
organs  from  the  edge  of  the  swim- 
ming disc  of  Limnocodium.  C, 
cavity  of  capsule  ;  EC,  ectoderm  ; 
EN,  endoderm.  Sense-organs'  of 
identical  structure  are  found  hrthe 
Freshwater  Jelly-fish  of  Lake  Tan- 
ganyika and  in  no  other  jelly-fish. 
H 


g8  THE    KINGDOM    OF   MAN 

common  eel  (fig.  20) ;  the  young  and  adult  of  the  mud- 
fishes of  Australia,  Africa,  and  South  America ;  the  fishes 
of  the  Nile  and  Congo ;  the  gill-bearing  earth-worms 
and  mud-worms ;  the  various  forms  of  the  caterpillar-like 
Peripatus  ;  strange  deep-sea  fishes,  polyps  and  sponges. 
The  main  result  of  a  good  deal  of  such  investigation 


FIG.  16. 

The  Freshwater  Jelly-fish  of  Lake  Tanganyika  (Limnocodium  Tan- 
ganyicae),  magnified  five  times  linear.  Since  its  discovery  in  Tanganyika  it 
has-been  found  also  in  the  Lake  Victoria  Nyanza  and  in  pools  in  the 
Upper  Niger  basin. 

is  measured  by  our  increased  knowledge  of  the  pedigree 
of  organisms,  what  used  to  be  called  '  classification.' 
The  anatomical  study  by  the  Australian  professors,  Hill 
and  Wilson,  of  the  teeth  and  the  foetus  of  the  Austra- 
lian group  of  pouched  mammals — the  marsupials — has 


99 


FIG.  17. 

The  Giraffe-like  animal  called  the  Okapi,  discovered  by  Sir  Harry 
Johnston  in  the  Congo  Forest.  Photograph  of  the  skin  of  a  female  sent 
home  by  him  in  1901,  and  now  mounted  and  exhibited  in  the  Natural 
History  Museum. 


FIG.  18. 

Two  "  bandoliers  "  cut  by  the  natives  from  the  striped  part  of  the  skin 
{the  haunches)  and  at  first  supposed  to  be  bits  of  the  hide  of  a  new  kind  of 
.Zebra.  These  were  sent  home  by  Sir  Harry  Johnston  in  1900. 

H  2 


IOO 


THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


entirely  upset  previous  notions,  to  the  effect  that  these 
are  a  primitive  group,  and  has  shown  that  their  posses- 
sion of  only  one  replacing  tooth  is  a  retention  of  one 
out  of  many  such  teeth  (the  germs  of  which  are  present), 
as  in  placental  mammals;  and  further  that  many  of 
these  marsupials  have  the  nourishing  outgrowth  of  the 
foetus  called  the  placenta  fairly  well  developed,  so  that 


FIG.  19. 

Photograph  of  the  skull  of  a  male  Okapi — showing  the  paired  boney 
horn-cores — similar  to  those  of  the  Giraffe,  but  connected  with  the  frontal 
bones  and  not  with  the  parietals  as  the  horn-cores  of  Giraffes  are. 

they  must  be  regarded  as  a  degenerate  side-branch  of 
the  placental  mammals,  and  not  as  primitive  fore- 
runners of  that  dominant  series. 

Speculations  as  to  the  ancestral  connection  of  the 
great  group  of  vertebrates  with  other  great  groups  have 
been  varied  and  ingenious ;  but  most  naturalists  are 
now  inclined  to  the  view  that  it  is  a  mistake  to  assume 


;THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE 


101 


any  such  connection  in  the  case  of  vertebrates  of  a 
more  definite  character  than  we  admit  in  the  case  of 
starfishes,  shell-fish,  and  insects.  All  these  groups  are 


FIG.  20. 

Drawings  by  Professor  Grassi,  of  Rome,  of  the  young  of  the  common 
Eel  and  its  metamorphosis.  All  of  the  natural  size.  The  uppermost  figure 
represents  a  transparent  glass-like  creature — which  was  known  as  a  rare 
"find"  to  marine  naturalists,  and  received  the  name  Leptoc'phalus. 
Really  it  lives  in  vast  numbers  in  great  depths  of  the  sea — five  hundred 
fathoms  and  more.  It  is  hatched  here  from  the  eggs  of  the  common  Eel 
which  descends  from  the  ponds,  lakes,  and  rivers  of  Europe  in  order  to 
breed  in  these  great  depths.  The  gradual  change  of  the  Leptocephalus 
into  a  young  Eel  or  "Elver"  is  shown,  and  was  discovered  by  Grassi. 
The  young  Eels  leave  the  great  depth  of  the  ocean  and  ascend  the  rivers 
in  immense  shoals  of  many  hundred  thousand  individuals,  and  wriggle 
their  way  up  banks  and  rocks  into  the  small  streams  and  pools  of  the 
continent. 

The  above  figures  were  published  by  Professor  Grassi  in  Nove  mber 
1896,  in  the  Quarterly  Journal  of  Microscopical  Science,  edited  by  E.  Ray 
Lankester  and  published  by  Churchill  &  Sons. 


102 


THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


ultimately  connected  by  very  simple,  remote,  and  not 
by  proximate  ancestors,  with  one  another  and  with  the 
ancestors  of  vertebrates. 

The  origin  of  the  limbs  of  vertebrates  is  now  gener- 
ally agreed  to  be  correctly  indicated  in  the   Thatcher- 


FlG.  21. 

The  unicellular  parasite  ?Benedenia,  from  the  gut  of  the  common 
Poulp  or  Octopus.  i,---is'ithe  normal  male  individual;  2  and  3  show 
stages  in  the  production  of  spermatozoa  on  its  surface  by  budding  ; 
4,  5  and  6  show  a  female  parasite  with  spermatozoa  approaching  it : 


FIG.  22. 

Production  of  spermatozoa  on  the  surface  of  the  unicellular  parasite 
Coccidium  oviforme,  from  the  Rabbit's  intestines. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE 


103 


Mivart-Balfour  theory  to  the  effect  that  they  are  derived 
from  a  pair  of  continuous  lateral  fins,  in  fish-like 
ancestors,  similar  in  every  way  to  the  continuous  median 
dorsal  fin  of  fishes. 

The  discovery  of  the  formation  of  true  spermatozoa 
by  simple  unicellular  animals  of  the  group  Protozoa  is 
a  startling  thing,  for  it  had  always  been  supposed  that 
these  peculiar  reproductive  elements  were  only  formed 
by  multicellular  organisms  (figs.  21,  22,  and  23).  They 


FIG.  23. 

Spermatozoa  (often  called  "  microgametes  ")  of  the  unicellular  parasite 
Ecliinospora  found  in  the  gut  of  the  small  Centipede  Litholius  mutabilis. 

have  been  discovered  in  some  of  the  gregarina-like 
animalcules,  the  Coccidia,  and  also  in  the  blood- 
parasites. 

Among  plants  one  of  the  most  important  discoveries 
relates  to  these  same  reproductive  elements,  the  sper- 
matozoa, which  by  botanists  are  called  antherozoids. 
A  great  difference  between  the  whole  higher  series  of 
plants,  the  flowering  plants  or  phanerogams,  and  the 


104  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

cryptogams  or  lower  plants,  including  ferns,  mosses, 
and  algae,  was  held  to  be  that  the  latter  produce 
vibratile  spermatozoa  like  those  of  animals  which  swim 
in  liquid  and  fertilise  the  motionless  egg-cell  of  the 
plant.  Two  Japanese  botanists  (and  the  origin  of  this 
discovery  from  Japan,  from  the  University  of  Tokio, 
in  itself  marks  an  era  in  the  history  of  science),  Hirase 
and  Ikeno,  astonished  the  botanical  world  fifteen  years 
ago  by  showing  that  motile  antherozoids  or  spermatozoa 
are  produced  by  two  gymnosperms,  the  ging-ko  tree 
(or  Salisbury  a)  and  the  cycads  (fig.  24).  The  pollen-tube, 
which  is  the  fertilising  agent  in  all  other  phanerogams, 


FIG.  24. 

Spermatozoa  (antherozoids)  of  Cycas  revoluta,  seen  from  the  side  and 
from  above.  The  spermatozoon  is  spherical,  carrying  a  spiral  band  of 
minute  vibratile  hairs  (cilia)  by  which  it  is  propelled. 

develops  in  these  cone-bearing  trees,  beautiful  motile  sper- 
matozoa, which  swim  in  a  cup  of  liquid  provided  for  them 
in  connection  with  the  ovules.  Thus  a  great  distinction 
between  phanerogams  and  cryptogams  was  broken  down, 
and  the  actual  nature  of  the  pollen-tube  as  a  potential 
parent  of  spermatozoids  demonstrated. 

When  we  come  to  the  results  of  the  digging  out 
and  study  of  extinct  plants  and  animals,  the  most 
remarkable  results  of  all  in  regard  to  the  affinities  and 
pedigree  of  organisms  have  been  obtained.  Among 
plants  the  transition  between  cryptogams  and  phanero- 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  105 

gams  has  been  practically  bridged  over  by  the  discovery 
that  certain  fern-like  plants  of  the  Coal  Measures — 
the  Cycadofilices,  supposed  to  be  true  ferns,  are  really 
seed-bearing  plants  and  not  ferns  at  all,  but  phanerogams 
of  a  primitive  type,  allied  to  the  cycads  and  gymno- 
sperms.  They  have  been  re-christened  Pteridosperms 
by  Scott,  who,  together  with  F.  Oliver  and  Seward, 
has  been  the  chief  discoverer  in  this  most  interesting 
field. 

By  their  fossil  remains  whole  series  of  new  genera 
of  extinct  mammals  have  been  traced  through  the 
tertiary  strata  of  North  America  and  their  genetic 
connections  established ;  and  from  yet  older  strata  of 
the  same  prolific  source  we  have  almost  complete  know- 
ledge of  several  genera  of  huge  extinct  Dinosauria  of 
great  variety  of  form  and  habit  (fig.  25). 

The  discoveries  by  Seeley  at  the  Cape,  and  by  Ama- 
litzky  in  North  Russia  of  identical  genera  of  Triassic 
reptiles,  which  in  many  respects  resemble  the  Mammalia 
and  constitute  the  group  Theromorpha,  is  also  a  pro- 
minent feature  in  the  palaeontology  of  the  past  twenty- 
five  years  (fig.  26).  Nor  must  we  forget  the  extraordinary 
Devonian  and  Silurian  fishes  discovered  and  described  by 
Professor  Traquair  (figs.  27  and  28).  The  most  impor- 
tant discovery  of  the  kind  of  late  years  has  been  that 
of  the  Upper  Eocene  and  Miocene  Mammals  of  the 
Egyptian  Fayum,  excavated  by  the  Egyptian  Geological 
Survey  and  by  Dr.  Andrews  of  the  Natural  History 
Museum,  who  has  described  and  figured  the  remains. 
They  include  a  huge  four-horned  animal  as  big  as  a 
rhinoceros,  but  quite  peculiar  in  its  characters — the 
Arisino'itherium — and  the  ancestors  of  the  elephants,  a 
group  which  was  abundant  in  Miocene  and  Pliocene  times 
in  Europe  and  Asia,  and  in  still  later  times  in  America, 


io6 


107 


FIG.  26. 

Photograph  of  the  skeleton  of  a  large  carnivorous  Reptile  from 
Triassic  strata  in  North  Russia,  discovered  by  Professor  Amalitzky  and 
named  by  him,  Inostransevia.  The  head  alone  is  two  feet  in  length.  • 


FIG.  27. 

Photographs  of  completed  models  of  the  Devonian  fish  Drepanaspis, 
from  Devonian  slates  of  North  Germany,  worked  out  by  Professor 
Traquair.  The  models  are  in  the  Natural  History  Museum,  London. 


io8  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

and  survives  at  the  present  day  in  its  representatives  the 
African  and  Indian  elephant.  One  of  the  European 
extinct  elephants — the  Tetrabelodon — had,  we  have  long 
known,  an  immensely  long  lower  jaw  with  large  chisel- 
shaped  terminal  teeth.  It  had  been  suggested  by  me  that 
the  modern  elephant's  trunk  must  have  been  derived  from 
the  soft  upper  jaw  and  nasal  area,  which  rested  on  this 
elongated  lower  jaw,  by  the  shortening  (in  the  course 
of  natural  selection  and  modification  by  descent)  of 
this  long  lower  jaw,  to  the  present  small  dimensions 
of  the  elephant's  lower  jaw,  and  the  consequent  down- 
dropping  of  the  unshortened  upper  jaw  and  lips,  which 


FIG.  28. 

The  oldest  fossil  fish  known — discovered  in  the  Upper  Silurian  strata 
of  Scotland,  and  named  Birkenia  by  Professor  Traquair. 

thus  become  the  proboscis.  Dr.  Andrews  has  described 
from  Egypt  and  placed  in  the  Museum  in  London 
specimens  of  two  new  genera — one  Palceomastodon,  in 
which  there  is  a  long,  powerful  jaw,  an  elongated  face, 
and  an  increased  number  of  molar  teeth  (see  figs.  29 
and  30)  ;  the  second,  Meritherium  (fig.  31),  an  animal 
with  a  hippopotamus-like  head,  comparatively  minute 
tusks,  and  a  well-developed  complement  of  incisor,  canine, 
and  molar  teeth,  like  a  typical  ungulate  mammal.  Un- 
doubtedly we  have  in  these  two  forms  the  indications  of 
the  steps  by  which  the  elephants  have  been  evolved  from 
ordinary-looking  pig-like  creatures  of  moderate  size, 
devoid  of  trunk  or  tusks.  Other  remains  belonging  to 
this  great  mid-African  Eocene  fauna  indicate  that  not 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  109 

only  the  Elephants  but  the  Sirenia  (the  Dugong  and 
Manatee)  took  their  origin  in  this  area.  Amongst  them 
are  also  gigantic  forms  of  Hyrax,  like  the  little  Syrian 
coney  and  many  other  new  mammals  and  reptiles. 

Another  great  area  of  exploration  and  source  of  new 
things    has   been   the   southern   part    of  Argentina    and 


FIG.  29. 

Photograph  of  a  complete  model  of  the  skull  and  lower  jaw  of  the 
ancestral  elephant,  Palaomastodon,  discovered  by  Dr.  Andrews  in  the 
Upper  Eocene  of  the  Fayum  Desert,  Egypt,  and  modelled  and  restored 
under  his  direction  in  the  Natural  History  Museum,  London  The  com- 
paratively short  trunk  or  snout  rested  on  the  broad  front  teeth  of  the  long 
lower  jaw.  The  face  is  elongated,  and  the  cheek-teeth  are  numerous. 

Patagonia,    where    Ameghino,     Moreno,    and    Scott    of 
Princeton  have   brought   to   light    a   wonderful  series  of 


FIG.  30. 


Photograph  of  the  lower  face  of  the  skull  of  a  specimen  of  Palao- 
mzstodon  brought  from  Egypt  in  April,  1906,  by  Dr.  Andrews,  and  now  in 
tae  Natural  History  Museum,  London.  The  six  characteristic  cheek-teeth 
on  each  side,  and  the  pair  of  sabre-like  tusks  in  front,  are  well  seen. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE 


in 


extinct  ant-eaters,  armadilloes,  huge  sloths,  and  strange 
ungulates,  reaching  back  into  early  Tertiary  times.  But 
most  remarkable  has  been  the  discovery  in  this  area  of 
remains  which  indicate  a  former  connection  with  the 


FIG.  31. 

Drawing  of  the  skull  and  lower  jaw  of  the  Mcritherium,  discovered  by 
Dr.  Andrews  in  the  Upper  Eocene  of  the  Fayum  Desert.  The  shape  of 
the  skull  and  proportions  of  face  and  jaw  are  like  those  of  an  ordinary 
hoofed  mammal  such  as  the  pig  ;  but  the  cheek-teeth  are  similar  to  those 
of  the  Mastodon,  and  whilst  the  full  complement  of  teeth  is  present  in 
the  front  of  the  upper  jaw,  we  can  distinguish  the  big  tusk -like  incisor 
which  alone  survives  on  each  side  in  Palceomastodon,  Mastodon,  and  the 
elephants,  as  the  great  pair  of  tusks. 


ii2  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

Australian  land  surface.  This  connection  is  suggested 
by  the  discovery  in  the  Santa  Cruz  strata,  considered 
to  be  of  early  Tertiary  date,  of  remains  of  a  huge  horned 
tortoise  which  is  generically  identical  with  one  found 
fossil  in  the  Australian  area  of  later  date,  and  known 
as  Miolania.  In  the  same  wonderful  area  we  have  the 
discovery  in  a  cave  of  the  fresh  bones,  hairy  skin,  and 
dung  of  animals  supposed  to  be  extinct,  viz.,  the  giant 
sloth,  Mylodon,  and  the  peculiar  horse,  Onohippidium. 
These  remains  seem  to  belong  to  survivors  from  the  last 
submergence  of  this  strangely  mobile  land-surface,  and 
it  is  not  improbable  that  some  individuals  of  this  '  ex- 
tinct '  fauna  are  still  living  in  Patagonia.  The  region  is 
still  unexplored  and  those  who  set  out  to  examine  it  have, 
by  some  strange  fatality,  hitherto  failed  to  carry  out 
the  professed  purpose  of  their  expeditions. 

I  cannot  quit  this  immense  field  of  gathered  fact  and 
growing  generalisation  without  alluding  to  the  study  of 
animal  embryology  and  the  germ-layer  theory,  which 
has  to  some  extent  been  superseded  by  the  study  of 
embryonic  cell-lineage,  so  well  pursued  by  some  Amer- 
ican microscopists.  The  great  generalisation  of  the 
study  of  the  germ-layers  and  their  formation  seems  to 
be  now  firmly  established — namely,  that  the  earliest 
multicellular  animals  were  possessed  of  one  structural 
cavity,  the  enteron,  surrounded  by  a  double  layer  of 
cells,  the  ectoderm  and  endoderm.  These  Enter ocala 
or  Ccelentera  gave  rise  to  forms  having  a  second  great 
body-cavity,  the  crelom,  which  originated  not  as  a  split 
between  the  two  layers,  as  was  supposed  twenty-five  years 
ago  by  Haeckel  and  Gegenbaur  and  their  pupils,  but  by 
a  pouching  of  the  enteron  to  form  one  or  more  cavities 
in  which  the  reproductive  cells  should  develop — pouch- 
ings  which  became  nipped  off  from  the  cavity  of  their 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  113 

origin,  and  formed  thus  the  independent  ccelom.  The 
animals  so  provided  are  the  Calomoccela  (as  opposed 
to  the  Enteroc&la),  and  comprise  all  animals  above  the 
polyps,  jelly-fish,  corals,  and  sea-anemones.  It  has  been 
established  in  these  twenty-five  years  that  the  ccelom  is 
a  definite  structural  unit  of  the  higher  groups,  and  that 
outgrowths  from  it  to  the  exterior  (ccelomoducts)  form 
the  genital  passages,  and  may  become  renal  excretory 
organs  also.  The  vascular  system  has  not,  as  it  was 
formerly  supposed  to  have,  any  connection  of  origin  with 
the  ccelom,  but  is  independent  of  it,  in  origin  and  de- 
velopment, as  also  are  the  primitive  and  superficial  renal 
tubes  known  as  nephridia.  These  general  statements 
seem  to  me  to  cover  the  most  important  advance  in  the 
general  morphology  of  animals  which  we  owe  to  embryo- 
logical  research  in  the  past  quarter  of  a  century.1 

Before  leaving  the  subject  of  animal  morphology  I 
must  apologise  for  my  inability  to  give  space  and  time 
to  a  consideration  of  the  growing  and  important  science 
of  anthropology,  which  ranges  from  the  history  of  human 
institutions  and  language  to  the  earliest  prehistoric  bones 
and  implements.  Let  me  therefore  note  here  the  dis- 
covery of  the  cranial  dome  of  Pithecanthropus  in  a  river 
gravel  in  Java — undoubtedly  the  most  ape-like  of  human 
remains,  and  of  great  age  (see  figs,  i  and  2) ;  and,  further, 
the  Eoliths  of  Prestwich  (see  figs.  3  and  4),  in  the  human 
authorship  of  which  I  am  inclined  to  believe,  though  I 
should  be  sorry  to  say  the  same  of  all  the  broken  flints 
to  which  the  name  '  Eolith '  has  been  applied.  The 
systematic  investigation  and  record  of  savage  races  have 
taken  on  a  new  and  scientific  character.  Such  work  as 


1  See  the  introduction  to  Part  II.  of  a  Treatise  on  Zoology.     Edited 
by  E.  Ray  Lankester  (London  :  A.  &  C.  Black). 

I 


THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


Baldwin   Spencer's  and  Haddon's  in  Australasia  furnish 
examples  of  what  is  being  done  in  this  way. 

Physiology  of  Plants  and  Animals. — Since  I  have  not 
space  to  do  more  than  pick  out  the  most  important 
advances  in  each  subject  for  brief  mention,  I  must  signalize 
in  regard  to  the  physiology  of  plants  the  better  under- 
standing of  the  function  of  leaf-green  or  chlorophyll  due 


Bacillus  radicola,  the  para- 
site which  infests  the  roots  of 
leguminous  plants  and  causes 
the  growth  of  nodules  whilst 
assfsting  the  plant  in  the 
assimilation  of  nitrogen :  (a) 
Nodule  of  the  roots  of  the 
common  Lupine,  natural  size  ; 
(h)  longitudinal  section  through 
a  Lupine  root  and  nodule ; 
(c)  a  single  cell  from  a  Lupine 
nodule  showing  the  bacteria 
or  bacilli,  as  black  particles  in 
the  protoplasm,  magnified 
600  diameters  ;  (d)  bacilli  from 
the  root  nodule  of  the  Lupine  ; 
(e)  triangular  forms  of  the 
bacillus  from  the  root  nodules 
of  the  Vetch  ;  (/)  oval  forms 
from  the  root  nodules  of  the 
Lupine;  (def)are  magnified 
1,500  diameters. 


FIG.  32. 


to  Pringsheim  and  to  the  Russian  Timiriaseff,  the  new 
facts  as  to  the  activity  of  stomata  in  transpiration  dis- 
covered by  Horace  Brown,  and  the  fixation  of  free 
nitrogen  by  living  organisms  in  the  soil  and  by  or- 
ganisms (Bacillus  radicola)  parasitic  in  the  rootlets  of 
leguminous  plants  (see  fig.  32),  which  thus  benefit  by  a 
supply  of  nitrogenous  compounds  which  they  can 
assimilate. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  115 

Great  progress  in  the  knowledge  of  the  chemistry  of 
the  living  cells  or  protoplasm  of  both  plants  and  animals 
has  been  made  by  the  discovery  of  the  fact  that  ferments 
or  enzymes  are  not  only  secreted  externally  by  cells, 
but  exist  active  and  preformed  inside  cells.  Biichner's 
final  conquest  of  the  secret  of  the  yeast-cell  by  heroic 
mechanical  methods — the  actual  grinding  to  powder  of 
these  already  very  minute  bodies — first  established  this, 
and  now  successive  discoveries  of  intracellular  ferments 
have  led  to  the  conclusion  that  it  is  probable  that  the 
cell  respires  by  means  of  a  respiratory  'oxydase,'  builds 
up  new  compounds  and  destroys  existing  ones,  contracts 
and  accomplishes  its  own  internal  life  by  ferments.  Life 
thus  (from  the  chemical  point  of  view)  becomes  a  chain 
of  ferment  actions.  Another  most  significant  advance  in 
animal  physiology  has  been  the  sequel  (as  it  were)  of 
Bernard's  discovery  of  the  formation  of  glycogen  in  the 
liver,  a  substance  not  to  be  excreted,  but  to  be  taken 
up  by  the  blood  and  lymph,  and  in  many  ways  more 
important  than  the  more  obvious  formation  of  bile  which 
is  thrown  out  of  the  gland  into  the  alimentary  canal. 
It  has  been  discovered  that  many  glands,  such  as  the 
kidney  and  pancreas  and  the  ductless  glands,  the  supra- 
renals,  thyroid,  and  others,  secrete  indispensable  pro- 
ducts into  the  blood  and  lymph.  Hence  myxcedema, 
exophthalmic  goitre,  Addison's  disease,  and  other  dis- 
orders have  been  traced  to  a  deficiency  or  excess  of 
internal  secretions  from  glands  formerly  regarded  as  in- 
teresting but  unimportant  vestigial  structures.  From 
these  glands  have  in  consequence  been  extracted  re- 
markable substances  on  which  their  peculiar  activity 
depends.  From  the  suprarenals  a  substance  has  been 
extracted  which  causes  activity  of  all  those  structures 
which  the  sympathetic  nerve-system  can  excite  to  action : 

i  2 


u6 


THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


the  thyroid  yields  a  substance  which  influences  the 
growth  of  the  skin,  hair,  bones,  &c. ;  the  pituitary  gland, 
an  extract  which  is  a  specific  urinary  stimulant.  Quite 
lately  the  mammalian  ovary  has  been  shown  by  Starling 
to  yield  a  secretion  which  influences  the  state  of  nutri- 
tion of  the  uterus  and  mammae.  A  great  deal  more 
might  be  said  here  on  topics  such  as  these — topics  of 
almost  infinite  importance ;  but  the  fact  is  that  the 
mere  enumeration  of  the  most  important  lines  of  pro- 
gress in  any  one  science  would  occupy  many  pages. 

Nerve-physiology  has  made  immensely  important  ad- 
vances. There  is 
now  good  evidence 
that  all  excitation 
of  one  group  of 
nerve-centres  is  ac- 
companied by  the 
concurrent  inhibition 
of  a  whole  series  of 
groups  of  other  cen- 
tres, whose  activity 
might  interfere  with 
that  of  the  group 
excited  to  action. 
In  a  simple  reflex 
flexure  of  the  knee 
the  motor-neurones  to  the  flexor  muscles  are  excited, 
but  concurrently  the  motor-neurones  to  the  extensor 
muscles  are  thrown  into  a  state  of  inhibition,  and  so 
equally  with  all  the  varied  excitations  of  the  nervous 
system  controlling  the  movements  and  activities  of  the 
entire  body. 

The  discovery  of  the    continuity  of  the    protoplasm 
through  the  walls  of  the  vegetable  cells  by  means  of  con- 


FIG.  33. 

The  continuity  of  the  protoplasm  of  neigh- 
bouring vegetable  cells,  by  means  of  threads 
which  perforate  the  cell- walls.  Drawing 
(after  Gardiner)  of  cells  from  the  pulvinus  of 
RoUnia. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE 


necting  canals  and  threads  (see  fig.  33)  is  one  of  the  most 
startling  facts  discovered  in  connection  with  plant-struc- 
ture, since  it  was  held  twenty  years  ago  that  a  fundamental 
distinction  between  animal  and  vegetable  structure  con- 
sisted in  the  boxing-up  or  encasement  of  each  vegetable 
cell-unit  in  a  case  of  cellulose,  whereas  animal  cells  were 
not  so  imprisoned,  but  freely  communicated  with  one 
another.  It  perhaps  is  on  this  account  the  less  sur- 

Attraction-sphere  enclosing  two  centrosomes. 


Nucleus 


Plasmosome  or 
true  nucleolus. 

Chromatin- 

nttwork. 

j  Linin-network. \~j~ 

Karyosome  or 
net-knot. 


Plastids    lying    in    the 
cytoplasm. 


Vacuole. 


Lifeless  bodies  (meta- 
plasm)  suspended  in, 
the  cytoplasmic  reticu- 
luuu 


FIG.  34. 

Diagrammatic  representation  of  the  structures  present  in  a  typical  cell 
(after  Wilson).     Note  the  two  centrosomes,  sometimes  single. 

prising  that  lately  something  like  sense-organs  have  been 
discovered  on  the  roots,  stems,  and  leaves  of  plants,  which, 
like  the  otocysts  of  some  animals,  appear  to  be  really 
'  statocytes,'  and  to  exert  a  varying  pressure  according  to 
the  relations  of  these  parts  of  the  plant  to  gravity.  There 
is  apparently  something  resembling  a  perception  of  the 


n8  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

incidence  of  gravity  in  plants  which  reacts  on  irritable 
tissues,  and  is  the  explanation  of  the  phenomena  of 
geotropism.  These  results  have  grown  out  of  the 
observations  of  Charles  Darwin,  followed  by  those  of 
F.  Darwin,  Haberlandt,  and  Nemec. 

A  few  words  must  be  said  here  as  to  the  progress  of 
our  knowledge  of  cell-substance,  and  what  used  to  be 
called  the  protoplasm  question.  We  do  not  now  regard 
protoplasm  as  a  chemical  expression,  but,  in  accordance 
with  von  Mohl's  original  use  of  the,  word,  as  a  structure 
which  holds  in  its  meshes  many  and  very  varied  chemi- 
cal bodies  of  great  complexity.  Within  these  twenty- 
five  years  the  '  centrosome  '  of  the  cell-protoplasm  has 
been  discovered  (see  fig.  34),  and  a  great  deal  has  been 
learnt  as  to  the  structure  of  the  nucleus  and  its  remark- 
able stain-taking  bands,  the  chromosomes.  We  now 
know  that  these  bands  are  of  definite  fixed  number, 
varying  in  different  species  of  plants  and  animals,  and 
that  they  are  halved  in  number  in  the  reproductive 
elements — the  spermatozoid  and  the  ovum — so  that  on 
union  of  these  two  to  form  the  fertilized  ovum  (the 
parent  cell  of  all  the  tissues),  the  proper  specific  number 
is  attained  (see  figs.  35  and  36).  It  has  been  pretty 
•clearly  made  out  by  cutting  up  large  living  cells — 
^unicellular  animals — that  the  body  of  the  cell  alone, 
without  the  nucleus,  can  do  very  little  but  move  and 
maintain  for  a  time  its  chemical  status.  But  it  is  the 
nucleus  which  directs  and  determines  all  definite  growth, 
movement,  secretion,  and  reproduction.  The  simple  pro- 
toplasm, deprived  of  its  nucleus,  cannot  form  a  new 
nucleus — in  fact,  can  do  very  little  but  exhibit  irritability. 
I  am  inclined  to  agree  with  those  who  hold  that  there 
is  not  sufficient  evidence  that  any  organism  exists  at  the 
present  time  which  has  not  both  protoplasm  and  nucleus 


FIG.  35. — THE  NUMBER  OF  THE  CHROMOSOMES  :  (a)  Cell  of  the  asexual 
generation  of  the  cryptogam 'Pellia  epiphylla :  the  nucleus  is  about  to  divide, 
a  polar  ray-formation  is  present  at  each  end  of  the  spindle-shaped  nucleus, 
the  chromosomes  have  divided  into  two  horizontal  groups  each  of  sixteen 
pieces :  sixteen  is  the  number  of  the  chromosomes  of  the  ordinary  tissue 
cells  of  Pellia.  (b)  Cell  of  the  sexual  generation  of  the  same  plant  (Pellia) 
in  the  same  phase  of  division,  but  with  the  reduced  number  of  chromosomes 
— namely,  eight  in  each  half  of  the  dividing  nucleus.  The  completed  cells 
of  the  sexual  generation  have  only  eight  chromosomes,  (c)  Somatic  or 
tissue  cell  of  Salamander  showing  twenty-four  V-shaped  chromosomes, 
each  of  which  is  becoming  longitudinally  split  as  a  preliminary  to  division, 
(a)  Sperm-mother-cell  from  testis  of  Salamander,  showing  the  reduced 
number  of  chromosomes  of  the  sexual  cells — namely,  twelve;  each  is  split 
longitudinally.  (From  original  drawings  by  Prof.  Farmer  and  Mr.  Moore.) 


120 


THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


— in  fact,  that  the  simplest  form  of  life  at  present  exist- 
ing is  a  highly  complicated  structure — a  nucleated  cell. 
That  does  not  imply  that  simpler  forms  of  living  matter 
have  not  preceded  those  which  we  know.  We  must 
assume  that  something  more  simple  and  homogeneous 
than  the  cell,  with  its  differentiated  cell-body  or  proto- 
plasm, and  its  cell  kernel  or  nucleus,  has  at  one  time 
existed.  But  the  various  supposed  instances  of  the  sur- 
vival to  the  present  day  of  such  simple  living  things — 
described  by  Haeckel  and  others — have  one  by  one  yielded 

to  improved  methods  of 
microscopic  examination  and 
proved  to  be  differentiated 
into  nuclear  and  extra-nuclear 
substance. 

The  question  of  '  spon- 
taneous generation  '  cannot 
be  said  to  have  been  seriously 
revived  within  these  twenty- 
five  years.  Our  greater  know- 
ledge of  minute  forms  of  life, 
and  the  conditions  under 
which  they  can  survive,  as 
well  as  our  improved  micro- 
scopes and  methods  of  experi- 
ment and  observation,  have  made  an  end  of  the  argu- 
ments and  instances  of  supposed  abiogenesis.  The 
accounts  which  have  been  published  of  'radiobes,'  minute 
bodies  arising  in  fluids  of  organic  origin  when  radium 
salts  have  been  allowed  to  mix  in  minute  quantities  with 
such  fluids,  are  wanting  in  precision  and  detail,  but  the 
microscopic  particles  which  appear  in  the  circumstances 
described  seem  to  be  of  a  nature  identical  with  the  minute 
bodies  well  known  to  microscopists  and  recognised  as 


FIG.  36. 

Further  stage  in  the  division  of 
the  sexual  cell  drawn  in  Fig.  35  (e), 
showing  the  twelve  chromosomes 
of  the  two  nuclei  of  the  sperm- 
cells  resulting  from  the  division 
(twelve  instead  of  twenty-four}. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  121 

crystals  modified  by  a  colloid  medium.  They  have  been 
described  by  Rainey,  Harting,  and  Ord,  on  different 
occasions,  many  years  ago.  They  are  not  devoid  of 
interest,  but  cannot  be  considered  as  having  any  new 
bearing  on  the  origin  of  living  matter. 

Psychology. — I  have  given  a  special  heading  to  this 
subject  because  its  emergence  as  a  definite  line  of  experi- 
mental research  seems  to  me  one  of  the  most  important 
features  in  the  progress  of  science  in  the  past  quarter  of  a 
century.  Thirty-five  years  ago  we  were  all  delighted  by 
Fechner's  psycho-physical  law,  and  at  Leipzig  I,  with 
others  of  my  day,  studied  it  experimentally  in  the  physio- 
logical laboratory  of  that  great  teacher,  Carl  Ludwig. 
The  physiological  methods  of  measurement  (which  are 
the  physical  ones)  have  been  more  and  more  widely,  and 
with  guiding  intelligence  and  ingenuity,  applied  since 
those  days  to  the  study  of  the  activities  of  the  complex 
organs  of  the  nervous  system  which  are  concerned  with 
'  mind  '  or  psychic  phenomena.  Whilst  some  enthusiasts 
have  been  eagerly  collecting  ghost  stories  and  records  of 
human  illusion  and  fancy,  the  serious  experimental  in- 
vestigation of  the  human  mind,  and  its  forerunner  the 
animal  mind,  has  been  quietly  but  steadily  proceeding  in 
truly  scientific  channels.  The  science  is  still  in  an  early 
phase — that  of  the  collection  of  accurate  observations 
and  measurements — awaiting  the  development  of  great 
guiding  hypotheses  and  theories.  But  much  has  been 
done,  and  it  is  a  matter  of  gratification  to  Oxford  men 
that  through  the  liberality  of  the  distinguished  electrician, 
Mr.  Henry  Wilde,  F.R.S.,  a  lectureship  of  Experimental 
Psychology  has  been  founded  in  the  University  of  Oxford, 
where  the  older  studies  of  Mental  and  Moral  Philosophy, 
Logic  and  Metaphysics  have  so  strong  a  hold,  and  have 
so  well  prepared  the  ground  for  the  new  experimental 


122  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

development.  The  German  investigators  W.  Wundt, 
G.  E.  Miiller,  C.  Stumpf,  Ebbinghaus,  and  Munsterberg 
have  been  prominent  in  introducing  laboratory  methods, 
and  have  determined  such  matters  as  the  elementary  laws 
of  association  and  memory,  and  the  perceptions  of  musical 
tones  and  their  relations.  The  work  of  Goldschneider 
on  '  the  muscular  sense,'  of  von  Frey  on  the  cutaneous 
sensations,  are  further  examples  of  what  is  being  done. 

The  difficult  and  extremely  important  line  of  investi- 
gation, first  scientifically  treated  by  Braid  under  the  name 
*  Hypnotism,'  has  been  greatly  developed  by  the  French 
school,  especially  by  Charcot.  The  experimental  investi- 
gation of  'suggestion,'  and  the  pathology  of  dual  con- 
sciousness and  such  exceptional  conditions  of  the  mind, 
has  been  greatly  advanced  by  French  observers. 

The  older  work  of  Ferrier  and  Hitzig  on  the  functions 
of  the  parts  of  the  brain  has  been  carried  further  by 
Goltz  and  Munk  in  Germany,  and  by  Schafer,  Horsle}', 
and  Sherrington  in  England. 

The  most  important  general  advance  seems  to  be  the 
recognition  that  the  mind  of  the  human  adult  is  a  social 
product;  that  it  can  only  be  understood  in  relation  with 
the  special  environment  in  which  it  develops,  and  with 
which  it  is  in  perpetual  interaction.  Professor  Baldwin, 
of  Princeton,  has  done  important  work  on  this  subject. 
Closely  allied  is  the  study  of  what  is  called  '  the 
psychology  of  groups,'  the  laws  of  mental  action  of  the 
individual  as  modified  by  his  membership  of  some  form 
of  society.  French  authors  have  done  valuable  work 
here. 

These  two  developments  of  psychology  are  destined 
to  provide  the  indispensable  psychological  basis  for 
Social  Science,  and  for  the  anthropological  investigation 
of  mental  phenomena. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  123 

Hereafter,  the  well-ascertained  laws  of  experimental 
psychology  will  undoubtedly  furnish  the  necessary  scien- 
tific basis  of  the  art  of  education,  and  psychology  will 
hold  the  same  relation  to  that  art  as  physiology  does  to 
the  art  of  medicine  and  hygiene. 

There  can  be  little  doubt,  moreover,  of  the  valuable 
interaction  of  the  study  of  physical  psychology  and  the 
theories  of  the  origin  of  structural  character  by  natural 
selection.  The  relation  of  the  human  mind  to  the  mind 
of  animals,  and  the  gradual  development  of  both,  form 
a  subject  full  of  rich  stores  of  new  material,  yielding 
conclusions  of  the  highest  importance,  which  has  not 
yet  been  satisfactorily  approached. 

I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  give  wider  publicity  here  to 
some  conclusions  which  I  communicated  to  the  Jubilee 
volume  of  the  '  Societe  de  Biologic '  of  Paris  in  1899. 
I  there  discussed  the  significance  of  the  great  increase  in 
the  size  of  the  cerebral  hemispheres  in  recent,  as  com- 
pared with  Eocene  Mammals  (see  fig.  5),  and  in  Man  as 
compared  with  Apes,  and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  *  the 
power  of  building  up  appropriate  cerebral  mechanism  in 
response  to  individual  experience,'  or  what  may  be  called 
*  educability,'  is  the  quality  which  characterizes  the  larger 
cerebrum,  and  is  that  which  has  led  to  its  selection, 
survival,  and  further  increase  in  volume.  The  bearing  of 
this  conception  upon  questions  of  fundamental  importance 
in  what  has  been  called  genetic  psychology  is  sketched  as 
follows  : 

'  The  character  which  we  describe  as  "  educability  " 
can  be  transmitted;  it  is  a  congenital  character.  But  the 
results  of  education  can  not  be  transmitted.  In  each 
generation  they  have  to  be  acquired  afresh.  With 
increased  "  educability  "  they  are  more  readily  acquired 
and  a  larger  variety  of  them.  On  the  other  hand,  the 


i24  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

nerve-mechanisms  of  instinct  are  transmitted,  and  owe 
their  inferiority  as  compared  with  the  results  of  education 
to  the  very  fact  that  they  are  not  acquired  by  the  indi- 
vidual in  relation  to  his  particular  needs,  but  have  arisen 
by  selection  of  congenital  variation  in  a  long  series  of 
preceding  generations.' 

'  To  a  large  extent  the  two  series  of  brain-mechanisms, 
the  "  instinctive "  and  the  "individually  acquired,"  are 
in  opposition  to  one  another.  Congenital  brain-mechan- 
isms may  prevent  the  education  of  the  brain  and  the 
development  of  new  mechanisms  specially  fitted  to  the 
special  conditions  of  life.  To  the  educable  animal  the 
less  there  is  of  specialised  mechanism  transmitted  by 
heredity,  the  better.  The  loss  of  instinct  is  what 
permits  and  necessitates  the  education  of  the  receptive 
brain.' 

'  We  are  thus  led  to  the  view  that  it  is  hardly  pos- 
sible for  a  theory  to  be  further  from  the  truth  than 
that  expressed  by  George  H.  Lewes  and  adopted  by 
George  Romanes,  namely,  that  instincts  are  due  to 
"  lapsed "  intelligence.  The  fact  is  that  there  is  no 
community  between  the  mechanisms  of  instinct  and 
the  mechanisms  of  intelligence,  and  that  the  latter  are 
later  in  the  history  of  the  development  of  the  brain 
than  the  former,  and  can  only  develop  in  proportion  as 
the  former  become  feeble  and  defective.' 1 

Darwinism. — Under  the  title  '  Darwinism  '  it  is  con- 
venient to  designate  the  various  work  of  biologists 
tending  to  establish,  develop,  or  modify  Mr.  Darwin's 
great  theory  of  the  origin  of  species.  In  looking  back 
over  twenty-five  years  it  seems  to  me  that  we  must 
say  that  the  conclusions  of  Darwin  as  to  the  origin  of 

1  From  the  Jubilee  volume  of  the  Soc.  de  Biol.  of  Paris,  1899.  Re- 
printed in  Nature,  vol.  Ixi.,  1900,  pp.  624,  625. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  125 

species  by  the  survival  of  selected  races  in  the  struggle 
for  existence  are  more  firmly  established  than  ever. 
And  this  because  there  have  been  many  attempts  to 
gravely  tamper  with  essential  parts  of  the  fabric 
as  he  left  it,  and  even  to  substitute  conceptions  for 
those  which  he  endeavoured  to  establish,  at  variance 
with  his  conclusions.  These  attempts  must,  I  think, 
be  considered  as  having  failed.  A  great  deal  of  valuable 
work  has  been  done  in  consequence;  for  honest  criti- 
cism, based  on  observation  and  experiment,  leads  to 
further  investigation,  and  is  the  legitimate  and  natural 
mode  of  increase  of  scientific  knowledge.  Amongst  the 
attempts  to  seriously  modify  Darwin's  doctrine  may  be 
cited  that  to  assign  a  great  and  leading  importance  to 
Lamarck's  theory  as  to  the  transmission  by  inheritance 
of  newly  '  acquired  '  characters,  due  chiefly  to  American 
palaeontologists  and  to  the  venerated  defender  of  such 
views,  who  has  now  closed  his  long  life  of  great  work, 
Mr.  Herbert  Spencer  ;  that  to  attribute  leading  import- 
ance to  the  action  of  physiological  congruity  and  incon- 
gruity in  selective  breeding,  which  was  put  forward  by 
another  able  writer  and  naturalist  who  has  now  passed 
from  among  us,  Dr.  George  Romanes  ;  further,  the  views  of 
de  Vries  as  to  the  discontinuity  in  the  origin  of  new 
species,  supported  by  the  valuable  work  of  Mr.  Bateson 
on  discontinuous  variation ;  and  lastly,  the  attempt  to 
assign  a  great  and  general  importance  to  the  facts  as- 
certained many  years  ago  by  the  Abbe  Mendel  as  to 
the  cross-breeding  of  varieties  and  the  frequent  produc- 
tion (in  regard  to  certain  characters  in  certain  cases) 
of  pure  strains  rather  than  of  breeds  combining  the 
characters  of  both  parents.  On  the  other  hand  we 
have  the  splendid  series  of  observations  and  writings 
of  August  Weismann,  who  has,  in  the  opinion  of  the 


126  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

majority  of  those  who  study  this  subject,  rendered  the 
Lamarckian  theory  of  the  origin  and  transmission  of 
new  characters  altogether  untenable,  and  has,  besides, 
furnished  a  most  instructive,  if  not  finally  conclusive, 
theory  or  mechanical  scheme  of  the  phenomena  of 
Heredity  in  his  book  '  The  Germ-plasm.'  Professor 
Karl  Pearson  and  the  late  Professor  Weldon — the  latter 
so  early  in  life  and  so  recently  lost  to  us — have,  with 
the  finest  courage  and  enthusiasm  in  the  face  of  an 
enormous  and  difficult  task,  determined  to  bring  the 
facts  of  variation  and  heredity  into  the  solid  form  of 
statistical  statement,  and  have  organised,  and  largely 
advanced  in,  this  branch  of  investigation  which  they 
have  termed  *  Biometrics.'  Many  naturalists  through- 
out the  world  have  made  it  the  main  object  of  their 
collecting  and  breeding  of  insects,  birds,  and  plants,  to 
test  Darwin's  generalisations  and  to  expand  the  work 
of  Wallace  in  the  same  direction.  A  delightful  fact 
in  this  survey  is  that  we  find  Mr.  Alfred  Russel  Wallace 
(who  fifty  years  ago  conceived  the  same  theory  as  that 
more  fully  stated  by  Darwin)  actively  working  and 
publishing  some  of  the  most  convincing  and  valuable 
works  on  Darwinism.  He  is  still  alive  and  not  merely 
well,  but  pursuing  his  work  with  vigour  and  ability. 
It  was  chiefly  through  his  researches  on  insects  in 
South  America  and  the  Malay  Islands  that  Mr.  Wallace 
was  led  to  the  Darwinian  theory;  and  there  is  no 
doubt  that,  the  study  of  insects,  especially  of  butter- 
flies, is  still  one  of  the  most  prolific  fields  in  which 
new  facts  can  be  gathered  in  support  of  Darwin  and 
new  views  on  the  subject  tested.  Prominent  amongst 
naturalists  in  this  line  of  research  has  been  and  is 
Edward  Poulton  of  Oxford,  who  has  handed  on  to  the 
study  of  entomology  throughout  the  world  the  impetus 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  127 

of  the  Darwinian  theory.  I  must  here  also  name  a  writer 
who,  though  unknown  in  our  laboratories  and  museums, 
seems  to  me  to  have  rendered  very  valuable  service  in 
later  years  to  the  testing  of  Darwin's  doctrines  and  to 
the  bringing  of  a  great  class  of  organic  phenomena 
within  the  cognisance  of  those  naturalists  who  are 
especially  occupied  with  the  problems  of  Variation  and 
Heredity.  I  mean  Dr.  Archdall  Reid,  who  has  with 
keen  logic  made  use  of  the  immense  accumulation  of 
material  which  is  in  the  hands  of  medical  men,  and 
has  pointed  out  the  urgent  importance  of  increased 
use  by  Darwinian  investigators  of  the  facts  as  to  the 
variation  and  heredity  of  that  unique  animal,  man, 
unique  in  his  abundance,  his  reproductive  activity,  and 
his  power  of  assisting  his  investigator  by  his  own  re- 
cord. There  are  more  observations  about  the  variation 
and  heredity  of  man  and  the  conditions  attendant  upon 
individual  instances  than  with  regard  to  any  other 
animal.  Medical  men  need  only  to  grasp  clearly  the 
questions  at  present  under  discussion  in  order  to  be 
able  to  furnish  with  ease  data  absolutely  invaluable  in 
quantity  and  quality.  Dr.  Archdall  Reid  has  in  two 
original  books  full  of  insight  and  new  suggestions,  the 
'  Present  Evolution  of  Man  '  and  '  Principles  of  Heredity/ 
shown  a  new  path  for  investigators  to  follow. 

The  attempt  to  resuscitate  Lamarck's  views  on  the 
inheritance  of  acquired 1  characters  has  been  met  not 
only  by  the  demand  for  the  production  of  experimental 

1  I  use  the  term  '  acquired '  without  prejudice  in  the  sense  given  to 
that  word  by  Lamarck  himself.  It  is  of  primary  importance  that  those 
who  follow  this  controversy  should  clearly  understand  what  Lamarck 
pointed  to  by  this  word  '  acquired.'  Utter  confusion  and  absurdity  has 
resulted  from  a  misunderstanding  on  this  subject  by  some  writers  who 
deliberately  call  newly  appearing  congenital  characters  '  acquired '  or 
'  acquisitions.' 


128  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

proof  that  such  inheritance  takes  place,  which  has  never 
been  produced,  but  on  Weismann's  part  by  a  demon- 
stration that  the  reproductive  cells  of  organisms  are 
developed  and  set  aside  from  the  rest  of  the  tissues  at 
so  early  a  period  that  it  is  extremely  improbable  that 
changes  brought  about  in  those  other  tissues  by  unac- 
customed incident  forces  can  be  communicated  to  the 
germ-cells  so  as  to  make  their  appearance  in  the  off- 
spring by  heredity.  Apart  from  this,  I  have  drawn 
attention  to  the  fact  that  Lamarck's  first  and  second 
laws  (as  he  terms  them)  of  heredity  are  contradictory 
the  one  of  the  other,  arid  therefore  may  be  dismissed. 
In  1894  I  wrote : 

'  Normal  conditions  of  environment  have  for  many 
thousands  of  generations  moulded  the  individuals  of  a 
given  species  of  organism,  and  determined  as  each 
individual  developed  and  grew  "responsive"  quantities 
in  its  parts  (characters)  :  yet,  as  Lamarck  tells  us,  and  as 
we  know,  there  is  in  every  individual  born  a  potentiality 
which  has  not  been  extinguished.  Change  the  normal 
conditions  of  the  species  in  the  case  of  a  young 
individual  taken  to-day  from  the  site  where  for  thousands 
of  generations  its  ancestors  have  responded  in  a  perfectly 
defined  way  to  the  normal  and  defined  conditions  of 
environment ;  reduce  the  daily  or  the  seasonal  amount 
of  solar  radiation  to  which  the  individual  is  exposed  ;  or 
remove  the  aqueous  vapour  from  the  atmosphere;  or 
alter  the  chemical  composition  of  the  pabulum  acces- 
sible ;  or  force  the  individual  to  previously  unaccustomed 
muscular  effort  or  to  new  pressures  and  strains ;  and 
(as  Lamarck  bids  us  observe),  in  spite  of  all  the  long- 
continued  response  to  the  earlier  normal  specific  condi- 
tions, the  innate  congenital  potentiality  shows  itself. 
The  individual  under  the  new  quantities  of  environing 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  129 

agencies  shows  new  responsive  quantities  in  those  parts 
of  its  structure  concerned,  new  or  acquired  characters. 

*  So   far,   so  good.     What  Lamarck  next   asks  us  to 
accept,  as  his  "  second  law,"  seems  not  only  to  lack  the 
support  of  experimental  proof,  but  to  be  inconsistent  with 
what  has  just  preceded  it.     The  new  character  which  is 
ex  hypothesi,   as  was   the  old  character  (length,  breadth, 
weight  of  a  part)  which  it  has  replaced — a  response  to 
environment,   a  particular   moulding  or  manipulation  by 
incident    forces    of  the    potential   congenital    quality    of 
the    race — is,    according    to    Lamarck,    all    of  a   sudden 
raised    to    extraordinary    powers.       The    new   or    freshly 
acquired    character    is    declared    by    Lamarck    and    his 
adherents  to  be  capable  of  transmission  by  generation ; 
that  is  to    say,   it    alters  the  potential    character  of  the 
species.     It  is  no  longer  a  merely  responsive  or  reactive 
character,     determined     quantitatively    by     quantitative 
conditions  of  the   environment,  but    becomes   fixed   and 
incorporated  in  the  potential  of  the  race,  so  as  to  persist 
when  other   quantitative  external    conditions  are  substi- 
tuted   for   those    which    originally    determined    it.       In 
opposition  to  Lamarck,  one  must  urge,  in  the  first  place, 
that  this  thing  has  never  been  shown  experimentally  to 
occur ;    and  in  the  second  place,  that  there  is  no  ground 
for  holding  its  occurrence  to    be   probable,   but,  on  the 
contrary,  strong  reason  for  holding  it  to  be  improbable. 
Since  the  old  character  (length,  breadth,  weight)  had  not 
become   fixed    and   congenital   after    many   thousands  of 
successive  generations  of  individuals  had  developed  it  in 
response    to    environment,    but    gave    place    to    a    new 
character  when  new  conditions  operated  on  an  individual 
(Lamarck's  first  law),  why  should   we  suppose  that  the 
new  character  is   likely    to  become   fixed  after   a   much 
shorter  time  of  responsive   existence,   or   to  escape   the 

K 


i^o  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

operation  of  the  first  law  ?  Clearly  there  is  no  reason 
(so  far  as  Lamarck's  statement  goes)  for  any  such 
supposition,  and  the  two  so-called  laws  of  Lamarck  are 
at  variance  with  one  another.' 

In  its  most  condensed  form  my  argument  has  been 
stated  thus  by  Professor  Poulton  :  Lamarck's  '  first  law 
assumes  that  a  past  history  of  indefinite  duration  is 
powerless  to  create  a  bias  by  which  the  present  can  be 
controlled ;  while  the  second  assumes  that  the  brief 
history  of  the  present  can  readily  raise  a  bias  to  control 
the  future.'1 

An  important  light  is  thrown  on  some  facts  which 
seem  at  first  sight  to  favour  the  Lamarckian  hypothesis 
by  the  consideration  that,  though  an  '  acquired  ' 
character  is  not  transmitted  to  offspring  as  the  conse- 
quence of  the  action  of  external  agencies  determining  the 
*  acquirement,'  yet  the  tendency  to  react  exhibited  by 
the  parent  is  transmitted,  and  if  the  tendency  is  excep- 
tionally great  a  false  suggestion  of  a  Lamarckian 
inheritance  can  readily  result.  This  inheritance  of 
'  variation  in  tendencies  to  react '  has  a  wide  application, 
and  has  led  me  to  coin  the  word  '  educability '  as 
mentioned  in  the  section  of  this  address  on  Psychology. 

The  principle  of  physiological  selection  advocated  by 
Dr.  Romanes  does  not  seem  to  have  caused  much 
discussion,  and  has  been  unduly  neglected  by  subse- 
quent writers.  It  was  ingenious,  and  was  based  on 
some  interesting  observations,  but  has  failed  to  gain 
support. 

The    observations    of    de    Vries — showing     that    in 

cultivated  varieties  of  plants  a  new  form  will  sometimes 

assert   itself    suddenly   and    attain   a   certain    period   of 

dominance,  though    not  having   been  gradually   brought 

1  Nature,  vol.  li.,  1894,  p.  127. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  131 

into  existence  by  a  slow  process  of  selection — have  been 
considered  by  him,  and  by  a  good  many  other  naturalists, 
as  indicating  the  way  in  which  new  species  arise  in 
Nature.  The  suggestion  is  a  valuable  one  if  not  very 
novel,  but  a  great  deal  of  observation  will  have  to  be 
made  before  it  can  be  admitted  as  really  having  a  wide 
bearing  upon  the  origin  of  species.  The  same  is  true  of 
those  interesting  observations  which  were  first  made  by 
Mendel,  and  have  been  resuscitated  and  extended  with 
great  labour  and  ingenuity  by  recent  workers,  especially 
in  this  country  by  Bateson  and  his  pupils.  If  it  should 
prove  to  be  true  that  varieties  when  crossed  do  not,  in 
the  course  of  eventual  inter-breeding,  produce  interme- 
diate forms  as  hybrids,  but  that  characters  are  either 
dominant  or  recessive,  and  that  breeds  result  having 
pure  unmixed  characters — we  should,  in  proportion  as  the 
Mendelian  law  is  shown  to  apply  to  all  tissues  and  organs 
and  to  a  majority  of  organisms,  have  before  us  a 
very  important  and  determining  principle  in  all  that 
relates  to  heredity  and  variation.  It  remains,  however, 
to  be  shown  how  far  the  Mendelian  phenomenon  is 
general.  And  it  is,  of  course,  admitted  on  all  sides 
that,  even  were  the  Mendelian  phenomenon  general  and 
raised  to  the  rank  of  a  law  of  heredity,  it  would  not 
be  subversive  of  Mr.  Darwin's  generalisations,  but  pro- 
bably tend  to  the  more  ready  application  of  them  to 
the  explanation  of  many  difficult  cases  of  the  structure 
and  distribution  of  organisms. 

Two  general  principles  which  Mr.  Darwin  fully 
recognised  appear  to  me  to  deserve  more  consideration 
and  more  general  application  to  the  history  of  species 
than  he  had  time  to  give  to  them,  or  than  his  followers 
have  accorded  to  them.  The  first  is  the  great  principle 
of  '  correlation  of  variation,'  from  which  it  follows  that, 

K  2 


132  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

whilst  natural  selection  may  be  favouring  some  small 
and  obscure  change  in  an  unseen  group  of  cells — such 
as  digestive,  pigmentary  or  nervous  cells,  and  that  change 
a  change  of  selective  value — there  may  be,  indeed  often 
is,  as  we  know,  a  correlated  or  accompanying  change 
in  a  physiologically  related  part  of  far  greater  magnitude 
and  prominence  to  the  eye  of  the  human  onlooker.  This 
accompanying  or  correlated  character  has  no  selective 
value,  is  not  an  adaptation — is,  in  fact,  a  necessary  but 
useless  by-product.  A  list  of  a  few  cases  of  this  kind 
was  given  by  Darwin,  but  it  is  most  desirable  that  more 
should  be  established.  For  they  enable  us  to  understand 
how  it  is  that  specific  characters,  those  seen  and  noted 
on  the  surface  by  systematists,  are  not  in  most  cases 
adaptations  of  selective  value.  They  also  open  a  wide 
vista  of  incipient  and  useless  developments  which  may 
suddenly,  in  their  turn,  be  seized  upon  by  ever-watchful 
natural  selection  and  raised  to  a  high  pitch  of  growth 
and  function. 

The  second,  somewhat  but  by  no  means  altogether 
neglected,  principle  is  that  a  good  deal  of  the  important 
variation  in  both  plants  and  animals  is  not  the  variation 
of  a  minute  part  or  confined  to  one  organ,  but  has 
really  an  inner  physiological  basis,  and  may  be  a  varia- 
tion of  a  whole  organic  system  or  of  a  whole  tissue 
expressing  itself  at  several  points  and  in  several  shapes. 
In  fact,  we  should  perhaps  more  generally  conceive  of 
variation  as  not  so  much  the  accomplishment  and  pre- 
sentation of  one  little  mark  or  difference  in  weight, 
length,  or  colour,  as  the  expression  of  a  tendency  to  vary 
in  a  given  tissue  or  organ  in  a  particular  way.  Thus 
we  are  prepared  for  the  rapid  extension  and  dominance 
of  the  variation  if  once  it  is  favoured  by  selective 
breeding.  It  seems  to  me  that  such  cases  as  the  com- 


THE    ADVANCE    OF  SCIENCE  133 

plete  disappearance  of  scales  from  the  integument  of 
some  osseous  fishes,  or  the  possible  retention  of  three 
or  four  scales  out  of  some  hundreds  present  in  nearly 
allied  forms,  favour  this  mode  of  conceiving  of  varia- 
tion. So  also  does  the  marked  tendency  to  produce 
membranous  expansions  of  the  integument  in  the  bats, 
not  only  between  the  digits  and  from  the  axilla,  but 
from  the  ears  and  different  regions  of  the  face.  Of 
course,  the  alternative  hairy  or  smooth  condition  of  the 
integuments  both  in  plants  and  animals  is  a  familiar 
instance  in  which  a  tendency  extending  over  a  large 
area  is  recognised  as  that  which  constitutes  the  variation. 
In  smooth  or  hairy  varieties  we  do  not  postulate  an 
individual  development  of  hairs  subjected  one  by  one  to 
selection  and  survival  or  repression. 

Disease. — The  study  of  the  physiology  of  unhealthy, 
injured,  or  diseased  organisms  is  called  pathology.  It 
necessarily  has  an  immense  area  of  observation  and  is 
of  transcending  interest  to  mankind  who  do  not  accept 
their  diseases  unresistingly  and  die  as  animals  do,  so 
purifying  their  race,  but  incessantly  combat  and  fight 
disease,  producing  new  and  terrible  forms  of  it, 
by  their  wilful  interference  with  the  earlier  rule  of 
Nature. 

Our  knowledge  of  disease  has  been  enormously 
advanced  in  the  last  quarter  of  a  century,  and  in  an 
important  degree  our  power  of  arresting  it,  by  two 
great  lines  of  study  going  on  side  by  side  and  originated, 
not  by  medical  men  nor  physiologists  in  the  narrow 
technical  sense,  but  by  naturalists,  a  botanist,  and  a 
zoologist.  Ferdinand  Cohn,  Professor  of  Botany  in 
Breslau,  by  his  own  researches  and  by  personal  train- 
ing in  his  laboratory,  gave  to  Robert  Koch  the  start  on 
his  distinguished  career  as  a  bacteriologist.  It  is  to 


134  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

Metschnikoff  the  zoologist  and  embryologist  that  we 
owe  the  doctrine  of  phagocytosis  and  the  consequent 
theory  of  immunity  now  so  widely  accepted. 

We  must  not  forget  that  in  this  same  period  much 
of  the  immortal  work  of  Pasteur  on  hydrophobia,  of 
Behring  and  Roux  on  diphtheria,  and  of  Ehrlich  and 
many  others  to  whom  the  eternal  gratitude  of  mankind 
is  due,  has  been  going  on.  It  is  only  some  fifteen  years 
since  Calmette  showed  that  if  cobra  poison  were  intro- 
duced into  the  blood  of  a  horse  in  less  quantity  than 
would  cause  death,  the  horse  would  tolerate  with  little 
disturbance  after  ten  days  a  full  dose,  and  then  day 
after  day  an  increasing  dose,  until  the  horse  without 
any  inconvenience  received  an  injection  of  cobra  poison 
large  enough  to  kill  thirty  horses  of  its  size.  Some  of 
the  horse's  blood  being  now  withdrawn  was  found  to 
contain  a  very  active  antidote  to  cobra  poison — what  is 
called  an  antitoxin.  The  procedure  in  the  preparation  of 
the  antitoxin  is  practically  the  same  as  that  previously 
adopted  by  Behring  in  the  preparation  of  the  antitoxin 
of  diphtheria  poison.  Animals  treated  with  injections  of 
these  antitoxins  are  immune  to  the  poison  itself  when 
subsequently  injected  with  it,  or,  if  already  suffering 
from  the  poison  (as,  for  instance,  by  snake-bite),  are 
readily  shown  by  experiment  to  be  rapidly  cured  by 
the  injection  of  the  appropriate  antitoxin.  This  is,  as 
all  will  admit,  an  intensely  interesting  bit  of  biology. 
The  explanation  of  the  formation  of  the  antitoxin  in 
the  blood  and  its  mode  of  antagonising  the  poison  is  not 
easy.  It  seems  that  the  antitoxin  is  undoubtedly  formed 
from  the  corresponding  toxin  or  poison,  and  that  the 
antagonism  can  be  best  understood  as  a  chemical 
reaction  by  which  the  complex  molecule  of  the  poison 
is  upset,  or  effectively  modified. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  135 

The  remarkable  development  of  Metschnikoff's  doc- 
trine of  phagocytosis  during  the  past  quarter  of  a 
century  is  certainly  one  of  the  characteristic  features 
of  the  activity  of  biological  science  in  that  period. 
At  first  ridiculed  as  *  Metschnikomsm,'  it  has  now  won 
the  support  of  its  former  adversaries. 

For  a  long  time  the  ideal  of  hygienists  has  been  to 
preserve  man  from  all  contact  with  the  germs  of  infection, 
to  destroy  them  and  destroy  the  animals  conveying  them, 
such  as  rats,  mosquitoes,  and  other  flies.  But  it  has 
now  been  borne  in  upon  us  that,  useful  as  such  attempts 
are,  and  great  as  is  the  improvement  in  human  condi- 
tions which  can  thus  be  effected,  yet  we  cannot  hope  for 
any  really  complete  or  satisfactory  realisation  of  the  ideal 
of  escape  from  contact  with  infective  germs.  The  task 
is  beyond  human  powers.  The  conviction  has  now  been 
arrived  at  that,  whilst  we  must  take  every  precaution 
to  diminish  infection,  yet  our  ultimate  safety  must 
come  from  within  —  namely,  from  the  activity,  the 
trained,  stimulated,  and  carefully  guarded  activity,  of 
those  wonderful  colourless  amoeba-like  corpuscles  whose 
use  was  so  long  unrecognized,  but  has  now  been  made 
clear  by  the  patiently  continued  experiments  and  argu- 
ments of  Metschnikoff,  who  has  named  them  *  phagocytes.' 
The  doctrine  of  the  activity  and  immense  importance  of 
these  corpuscles  of  the  living  body  which  form  part  of 
the  all-pervading  connective  tissues  and  float  also  in  the 
blood,  is  in  its  nature  and  inception  opposed  to  what  are 
called  the  '  humoral  '  and  '  vitalistic '  theories  of  resis- 
tance to  infection.  Of  this  kind  were  the  beliefs  that 
the  liquids  of  the  living  body  have  an  inherent  and  some- 
what vague  power  of  resisting  infective  germs,  and  even 
that  the  mere  living  quality  of  the  tissues  was  in  some  un- 
known way  antagonistic  to  foreign  intrusive  disease-germs. 


I36 


THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


The  first  eighteen  years  of  Metschnikoff  s  career,  after 
his  undergraduate  course,  were  devoted  to  zoological  and 
embryological  investigations.  He  discovered  many  im- 
portant facts,  such  as  the  alternation  of  generations  in  the 
parasitic  worm  of  the  frog's  lung — Ascaris  nigrovenosa — 
and  the  history  of  the  growth  from  the  egg  of  sponges 
and  medusae.  In  these  latter  researches  he  came  into 
contact  with  the  wonderfully  active  cells,  or  living  cor- 
puscles, which  in  many  low  forms  of  life  can  be  seen  by 
transparency  in  the  living  animal.  He  saw  that  these 
corpuscles  (as  was  indeed  already  known)  resemble  the 


FIG.  37. 


FIG.  38. 


FIG.  39. 


Fig.  37- — Phagocyte  or  colourless  corpuscle  of  a  guinea-pig  in  the  act  of 
engulphing  two  Spirilla  or  parasitic  vegetable  microbes  of  a  spiral  shape. 
Fig.  38. — The  same  half  an  hour  later,  one  of  the  Spirilla  is  nearly  com- 
pletely engulphed.  Fig.  39. — The  same  ten  minutes  later  still,  one  of  the 
Spirilla  is  completely  absorbed  into  the  substance  (protoplasm)  of  the 
phagocyte.  (From  Metschnikoff's  book,  "  Immunity,"  kindly  supplied  by 
the  Cambridge  University  Press.) 

well-known  amoeba,  and  can  take  into  their  soft  sub- 
stance (protoplasm)  at  all  parts  of  their  surface  any 
minute  particles  and  digest  them,  thus  destroying  them. 
In  a  transparent  water-flea  Metschnikoff  saw  these  amoeba- 
like,  colourless,  floating  blood-corpuscles  swallowing  and 
digesting  the  spores  of  a  parasitic  fungus  which  had 
attacked  the  water-fleas  and  was  causing  their  death. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  137 

He  came  to  the  conclusion  that  this  is  the  chief,  if  not 
the  whole,  value  of  these  corpuscles  in  higher  as  well  as 
lower  animals,  in  all  of  which  they  are  very  abundant. 


FIG.  40. 


FIG.  41. 


FIG.  42. 

Fig.  40. — Phagocyte  of  a  guinea-pig  in  the  course  of  engulphing  a  very 
mobile  undulating  spirillum.  Fig.  41.— The  same,  forty  minutes  later. 
Fig.  42. — The  same  taken  half  an  hour  after  Fig.  41.  (From  Metschnikoff  s 
"  Immunity.") 

It  was  known  that  when  a  wound  bringing  in  foreign 
matter  is  inflicted  on  a  vertebrate  animal  the  blood-vessels 
became  gorged  in  the  neighbourhood  and  the  colourless 
corpuscles  escape  through  the  walls  of  the  vessels  in 
crowds.  Their  business  in  so  doing,  Metschnikoff  showed, 


FIG.  43. 


A  large  kind  of  phagocyte  of  the  guinea-pig, 
killed  and  stained  for  microscopic  examination. 
It  shows  the  large  spherical  nucleus  and  three 
specimens  of  the  spirillum  of  relapsing-fever 
which  have  been  engulphed,  and  are  lying 
within  its  protoplasm.  They  would  have  been 
slowly  digested — that  is  to  say,  dissolved  by  the 
digestive  juices  within  the  phagocyte.  (From 
Metschnikoft's  "Immunity.") 


is  to  eat  up  the  foreign  matter,  and  also  to  eat  up  and 
remove  the  dead,  wounded  tissue.  He  therefore  called 
these  white  or  colourless  corpuscles  'phagocytes,'  the 


138  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

eater-cells,  and  in  his  beautiful  book  on  Inflammation, 
published  twenty  years  ago,  proved  <he  extreme  impor- 
tance of  their  activity.  At  the  same  time  he  had  shown 
that  they  eat  up  intrusive  bacteria  and  other  germs  (see 
figs.  37  to  43) ;  and  his  work  for  the  last  twenty  years  has 
mainly  consisted  in  demonstrating  that  they  are  the  chief, 
and  probably  the  only,  agents  at  work  in  either  ridding 
the  human  body  of  an  attack  of  disease-causing  germs  or 
in  warding  off  even  the  commencement  of  an  attack,  so 
that  the  man  or  animal  in  which  they  are  fully  efficient 
is  'immune' — that  is  to  say,  cannot  be  effectively  attacked 
by  disease-germs. 

Disease-germs,  bacteria,  or  protozoa  produce  poisons 
which  sometimes  are  too  much  for  the  phagocytes,  poison- 
ing them  and  so  getting  the  upper  hand.  But,  as  Metsch- 
nikoff  showed,  the  training  of  the  phagocytes  by  weak 
doses  of  the  poison  of  the  disease-germ,  or  by  weakened 
cultures  of  the  disease-germ  itself,  brings  about  a  power 
of  resistance  in  the  phagocytes  to  the  germ's  poison,  and 
thus  makes  them  capable  of  attacking  the  germs  and 
keeping  them  at  bay.  Hence  the  value  of  inoculations. 

The  discussion  and  experiments  arising  from  Metschni- 
koff's  demonstrations  have  led  to  the  discovery  of  the 
production  by  the  phagocytes  of  certain  exudations  from 
their  substance  which  have  a  most  important  effect  in 
weakening  the  resistance  of  the  intrusive  bacteria  and 
rendering  them  easy  prey  for  the  phagocyte.  These  are 
called  '  sensitisers,'  and  have  been  largely  studied.  They 
may  be  introduced  artificially  into  the  blood  and  tissues  so 
as  to  facilitate  the  work  of  the  phagocytes,  and  no  doubt 
it  is  a  valuable  remedial  measure  to  make  use  of  such 
sensitisers  as  a  treatment.  Dr.  Wright  considers  that 
such  sensitisers  are  formed  in  the  blood  and  tissues  inde- 
pendently of  the  phagocytes,  and  has  called  them  '  opso- 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  139 

nins,'  under  which  name  he  has  made  most  valuable 
application  of  the  method  of  injecting  them  into  the 
body  so  as  to  facilitate  the  work  of  the  phagocytes  in 
devouring  the  hostile  bacteria  of  various  diseases.  Each 
kind  of  disease-producing  microbe  has  its  own  sensitiser 
or  opsonin  ;  hence  there  has  been  much  careful  research 
and  experiment  required  in  order  to  bring  the  discovery 
into  practical  use.  Metschnikoff  himself  holds  and  quotes 
experiments  to  show  that  the  '  opsonins '  are  actually 
produced  by  the  phagocytes  themselves.  That  this  should 
be  so  is  in  accordance  with  some  striking  zoological  facts, 
as  I  pointed  out  nearly  twenty  years  ago.1  For  the  lowest 
multicellular  animals  provided  with  a  digestive  sac  or  gut, 
such  as  the  polyps,  have  that  sac  lined  by  digestive  cells 
which  have  the  same  amoeboid  character  as  '  phagocytes,' 
and  actually  digest  to  a  large  extent  by  swallowing  or 
taking  into  their  individual  protoplasm  raw  particles  of 
food.  Such  particles  are  enclosed  in  a  temporary  cavity, 
or  vacuole,  into  which  the  cell-protoplasm  secretes  diges- 
tive ferment  and  other  chemical  agents.  Now  there  is 
no  doubt  that  such  digestive  vacuoles  may  burst  and  so 
pour  out  into  the  polyp's  stomach  a  digestive  juice  which 
will  act  on  food  particles  outside  the  substance  of  the 
cells,  and  thus  by  the  substitution  of  this  process  of  out- 
pouring of  the  secretion  for  that  of  ingestion  of  food 
particles  into  the  cells  we  get  the  usual  form  of  diges- 
tion by  juices  secreted  into  a  digestive  cavity.  Now 
this  being  certainly  the  case  in  regard  to  the  history  of 
the  original  phagocytes  lining  the  polyp's  gut,  it  does 
not  seem  at  all  unlikely,  but  on  the  contrary  in  a  high 
degree  probable,  that  the  phagocytes  of  the  blood  and 
tissues  should  behave  in  the  same  way  and  pour  out 

1  In   a   review   of   Metschnikoffs    'Legons    sur   1'Inflammation '  in 
Nature,  1899. 


i4o  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

sensitisers  and  opsonins  to  paralyse,  and  prepare  their 
bacterial  food.  And  the  experiments  of  Metschnikoff's 
pupils  and  followers  show  that  this  is  undoubtedly  the 
case.  Whether  there  is  any  great  variety  of  and  differ- 
ence between  '  sensitisers  '  and  '  opsonins  '  is  a  matter 
which  is  still  the  subject  of  active  experiment.  Metschni- 
koffs  conclusion,  as  recently  stated  in  regard  to  the  whole 
progress  of  this  subject,  is  that  the  phagocytes  in  our 
bodies  should  be  stimulated  in  their  activity  in  order 
successfully  to  fight  the  germs  of  infection.  Alcohol, 
opium,  and  even  quinine,  hinder  the  phagocytic  action ; 
they  should  therefore  be  entirely  eschewed  or  used  only 
with  great  caution  where  their  other  and  valuable  pro- 
perties are  urgently  needed.  It  appears  that  the  injection 
of  blood-serum  into  the  tissues  of  animals  causes  an 
increase  in  the  number  and  activity  of  the  phagocytes, 
and  thus  an  increase  in  their  resistance  towards  patho- 
genic germs.  Thus  Durham  (who  was  a  pioneer  in  his 
observations  on  the  curious  phenomena  of  the  '  agglu- 
tination '  of  blood  corpuscles  in  relation  to  disease)  was 
led  to  suggest  the  injection  of  sera  during  surgical 
operations,  and  experiments  recently  quoted  by  Metschni- 
koff  seem  to  show  that  the  suggestion  was  well  founded. 
Both  German  and  French  surgeons  have  employed  the 
method  with  successful  results,  and  the  demonstration 
that  an  immense  number  of  microbes  are  thus  taken  up 
and  destroyed  by  the  multiplication  (due  to  their  regular 
increase  by  cell-division)  of  the  phagocytes  of  the 
injected  patient.  After  years  of  opposition  bravely 
met  in  the  pure  scientific  spirit  of  renewed  experiment 
and  demonstration,  Metschnikoff  is  at  last  able  to  say 
that  the  foundation-stone  of  the  hygiene  of  the  tissues — 
the  thesis  that  our  phagocytes  are  our  arms  of  defence 
against  infective  germs — has  been  generally  accepted. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  141 

Another  feature  of  the  progress  of  our  knowledge  of 
disease — as  a  scientific  problem — is  the  recent  recognition 
that  minute  animal  parasites  of  that  low  degree  of  uni- 
cellular structure  to  which  the  name  '  Protozoa '  is  given, 
are  the  causes  of  serious  and  ravaging  diseases,  and 
that  the  minute  algoid  plants,  the  bacteria,  are  not  alone 
in  possession  of  this  field  of  activity.  It  was  Laveran— 
a  French  medical  man — who,  just  about  twenty-five 
years  ago,  discovered  the  minute  animal  organism  in 
the  red  blood-corpuscles,  which  is  the  cause  of  malaria 
(see  fig.  44).  Year  by  year  ever  since  our  knowledge  of 
this  terrible  little  parasite  has  increased.  We  now  know 
many  similar  to,  but  not  identical  with  it,  living  in  the 
blood  of  birds,  reptiles,  and  frogs  (see  fig.  45). 

It  is  the  great  merit  of  Major  Ross,  formerly  of  the 
Indian  Army  Medical  Staff,  to  have  discovered,  by  most 
patient  and  persevering  experiment,  that  the  malaria 
parasite  passes  a  part  of  its  life  in  the  spot-winged  gnat 
or  mosquito  (Anopheles),  not,  as  he  had  at  first  supposed, 
in  the  common  gnat  or  mosquito  (Culex),  and  that  if 
we  can  get  rid  of  spot-winged  mosquitoes  or  avoid  their 
attentions,  or  even  only  prevent  them  from  sucking  the 
blood  of  malarial  patients,  we  can  lessen,  or  even  abolish, 
malaria. 

This  great  discovery  was  followed  by  another  as  to 
the  production  of  the  deadly  '  Nagana '  horse  and  cattle 
disease  in  South  Africa  by  a  screw-like,  minute  animal 
parasite  Trypanosoma  Brucei  (see  fig.  46  B).  The 
Tsetze  fly  (see  fig.  48  A,  B),  which  was  already  known 
in  some  way  to  produce  this  disease,  was  found 
by  Colonel  David  Bruce  to  do  so  by  conveying  by 
its  bite  the  Trypanosoma  from  wild  big-game  animals, 
to  the  domesticated  horses  and  cattle  of  the  colonists. 
The  discovery  of  the  parasite  and  its  relation  to  the 


VEb. 


4^k 


FIG.  44. 


FIG.  44. 

A  diagram  showing  the  life-history  and  migration  of  the  Malaria 
parasite,  Laveyania  M alarifc ,  as  discovered  by  Laveran,  Ross,  and  Grassi. 
The  stages  above  the  dotted  line  take  place  in  the  blood  of  man.  The 
oblong-pointed  parasite  is  seen  entering  the  blood  at  n  just  below  No.  I. 
The  circles  represent  the  red  blood-discs  of  man.  Schizogony  means 
multiplication  by  simple  division  or  splitting,  and  it  is  seen  in  Nos.  6,  7,  8, 
9,  and  10.  The  stages  below  the  dotted  line  are  passed  in  the  body  of  the 
spot-winged  gnats  of  the  genus  Anopheles.  A  peculiar  crescent  or  sausage- 
shaped  condition  is  assumed  by  the  parasite  inside  the  red  corpuscle  No.  VI. 
These  are  found  to  be  of  two  kinds,  male  and  female,  Nos.  Vila  and  Vllb. 
They  are  swallowed  by  the  spot-winged  gnat  when  it  sucks  the  blood  of  an 
infected  man.  Here  in  the  gut  of  the  gnat  they  become  spherical ;  the 
male  spheres  produce  spermatozoa  No.  Xa,  which  fuse  with  and  fertilize 
the  female  spheres  or  egg  cells  No.  XI.  An  active  worm-like  form  No.  XIII 
results,  which  pushes  its  way  partly  through  the  wall  of  the  gnat's  gut, 
and  is  then  nourished  by  the  gnat's  blood.  It  swells  up,  divides  internally 
again  and  again,  and  is  enclosed  in  a  firm  transparent  case  or  cyst,  Nos.  XIV 
to  XVIII.  The  cysts  are  far  larger  in  proportion  than  is  shown  in  the 
diagram,  and  are  visible  to  the  naked  eye.  The  final  product  of  the 
breaking  up,  which  is  called  sporogony,  is  a  vast  number  of  needle-shaped 
spores  or  young  (called  Exotospores,  as  opposed  to  the  Enhaemospores, 
which  are  formed  in  the  human  blood,  as  seen  in  Nos.  9  and  10,  and  serve 
there  to  spread  the  infection  among  the  red  corpuscles).  The  needle- 
shaped  spores  formed  in  the  gnat's  body  accumulate  in  its  salivary  glands, 
and  pass  out  by  the  mouth  of  the  gnat  when  it  stabs  a  new  human  victim 
who  thus  becomes  infected,  No.  XIX. 

Had  the  sausage-like  phases  Nos.  Vila  and  Vllb  been  swallowed  by  a 
common  gnat  or  mosquito  of  the  genus  Culex  they  would  have  been 
digested  and  destroyed.  It  is  only  in  species  of  gnats  of  the  kind  known 
as  Anopheles  that  the  parasite  can  undergo  its  sexual  development  and 
subsequent  process  of  the  formation  of  cysts  and  needle-shaped  exoto- 
spores.  (After  Minchin  in  Part  I.  of  Lankester's  "Treatise  on  Zoology," 
published  by  A.  and  C.  Black.) 


i. 


J- 


k. 
FIG.  45. 

Lanhesterellaranarum  (Lank.),  the  parasite  of  the  red  blood-corpuscles 
of  the  edible  Frog,  described  originally  as  Drepanidium  ranarum  by 
Lankester  in  1882,  and  previously  without  name  in  1871.  The  large  ovals 
represent  the  red  corpuscles  of  the  frog;  the  dark  central  mass  is  the 
nucleus,  N.  In  A  two  spindle-shaped  parasites  are  seen;  in  B  one  larger 
parasite  with  nucleus  n  preparing  to  divide  ;  in  c  the  parasite  is  V-shaped. 
In  D  the  parasite  has  become  spherical,  and  is  so  in  E  also.  In  F  the 
spherical  parasite  has  divided  into  a  number  of  spores  mz,  with  a  central 
residual  body  np.  The  figures  G  to  N  represent  supposed  stages  in  con- 
jugation of  small  and  large  forms ;  o  is  an  encysted  phase  ;  and  P  a 
spore  or  sporozoite  of  the  sexual  generation  similar  to  the  needle-shaped 
exotospores  of  Laverania.  (See  Fig.  44.)  All  the  figures  magnified 
2,250  diameters.  (After  Hintze  from  Minchin's  section  on  Sporozoa  in 
Lankester's  "Treatise  on  Zoology.") 


FIG.  46. 


Various  species  of  Trypanosoma  from  the  blood  of  mammals,  birds, 
and  reptiles.  A.  T.  Lewisii,  from  the  blood  of  rats;  B.  T.  Brucii,  the 
parasite  of  the  Nagana  or  Tsetze-fly  disease,  found  in  the  blood  of  horses, 
cattle,  and  big  game ;  C.  T.  gambiense,  the  parasite  causing  Sleeping 
Sickness  in  man  ;  D.  T.  eqiiinum,  which  causes  the  mal  de  caderas  in  South 
American  horse  ranches  ;  E.  T.  noctuce,  from  the  blood  of  the  little  owl, 
Athene  noctua;  F.  T.  avium,  found  in  the  blood  of  many  birds;  G.  a 
species  found  in  the  blood  of  Indian  pigeons;  H.  T.ziemanni,  a  second 
species  from  the  blood  of  the  little  owl ;  J.  T.  damonta,  from  the  blood  of 
a  tortoise;  e.g.,  granules;  v.,  vacuole;  l.s.,  fold  of  the  crest  or  undulating 
membrane. 

These  figures  are  from  Dr.  Woodcock's  article  on  the  "  Haemo- 
flagellates  "  in  the  Quarterly  Journal  of  Microscopical  Science,  April  and  June, 
1906.  (See  also  the  figures  in  the  next  chapter  relating  to  Sleeping 
Sickness.) 


146  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

fly  and  the  disease  was  as  beautiful  a  piece  of  scientific 
investigation  as  biologists  have  ever  seen.  A  curious  and 
very  important  fact  was  discovered  by  Bruce — namely, 
that  the  native  big  game  (zebras,  antelopes,  and  probably 
buffaloes),  are  tolerant  of  the  parasite.  The  Trypanosoma 
grows  and  multiplies  in  their  blood,  but  does  not  kill 
them  or  even  injure  them.  It  is  only  the  unaccustomed 
introduced  animals  from  Europe  which  are  poisoned  by 
the  chemical  excreta  of  the  Trypanosomes  and  die  in 
consequence.  Hence  the  wild  creatures — brought  into 
a  condition  of  tolerance  by  natural  selection  and  the 
dying  out  of  those  susceptible  to  the  poison — form  a  sort 
of  '  reservoir '  of  deadly  Trypanosomes  for  the  Tsetze 
flies  to  carry  into  the  blood  of  new-comers.  The  same 
phenomenon  of  '  reservoir-hosts '  (as  I  have  elsewhere 
called  them)  has  since  been  observed  in  the  case  of 
malaria ;  the  children  of  the  native  blacks  in  Africa 
and  in  other  malarious  regions  are  tolerant  of  the  malarial 
parasite,  as  many  as  80  per  cent,  of  children  under  ten 
being  found  to  be  infected,  and  yet  not  suffering  from 
the  poison.  This  is  not  the  same  thing  as  the  im- 
munity which  consists  in  repiihion  or  destruction  of  the 
parasite. 

The  Trypanosomes  have  acquired  a  terrible  notoriety 
within  the  last  four  years,  since  another  species,  also 
carried  by  a  Tsetze  fly  of  another  species,  has  been  dis- 
covered by  Castellani  in  cases  of  Sleeping  Sickness  in 
Uganda,  and  demonstrated  by  Colonel  Bruce  to  be  the 
cause  of  that  awful  disease.1  Over  200,000  natives  of 
Uganda  have  died  from  it  within  the  last  five  years.  It 
is  incurable,  and,  sad  to  relate,  not  only  a  certain  number 
of  European  employes  have  succumbed  to  it  in  tropical 
Africa,  but  a  brave  young  officer  of  the  Army  Medical 
1  See  the  next  chapter,  devoted  to  this  subject. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  147 

Corps,  Lieutenant  Tulloch,  has  died  from  the  disease 
acquired  by  him  in  the  course  of  an  investigation  of  this 
disease  and  its  possible  cure,  which  he  was  carrying  out, 
in  association  with  other  men  of  science,  on  the  Victoria 
Nyanza  Lake  in  Central  Africa.  Lieutenant  Tulloch  was 
sent  out  to  this  investigation  by  the  Royal  Society  of 
London,  and  I  will  venture  to  ask  my  readers  to  join 
that  body  in  sympathy  for  his  friends,  and  admiration  for 
him  and  the  other  courageous  men  who  risk  their  lives  in 
the  endeavour  to  arrest  disease. 

Trypanosomes  are  now  being  recognised  in  the  most 
diverse  regions  of  the  world  as  the  cause  of  disease — new 
horse  diseases  in  South  America,  in  North  Africa,  in  the 
Philippines  and  East  India  are  all  traced  to  peculiar 
species  of  Trypanosome.  Other  allied  forms  are  re- 
sponsible for  Delhi-sore,  and  certain  peculiar  Indian 
fevers  of  man.  A  peculiar  and  ultra-minute  parasite  of 
the  blood  cells  causes  Texas  fever,  and  various  African 
fevers  deadly  to  cattle.  In  all  these  cases,  as  also 
in  that  of  plague,  the  knowledge  of  the  carrier  of  the 
disease,  often  a  tick  or  acarid — in  that  of  plague  the  flea 
of  the  rat — is  extremely  important,  as  well  as  the  know- 
ledge of  reservoir-hosts  when  such  exist. 

The  zoologist  thus  comes  into  closer  touch  than 
ever  with  the  profession  of  medicine,  and  the  time  has 
arrived  when  the  professional  students  of  disease  fully 
admit  that  they  must  bring  to  their  great  and  hopeful  task 
of  abolishing  the  diseases  of  man  the  fullest  aid  from 
every  branch  of  biological  science.  I  need  not  say  howr 
great  is  the  contentment  of  those  who  have  long  worked 
at  apparently  useless  branches  of  science — such  as  are 
the  careful  and  elaborate  distinction  of  every  separate  kind 
of  animal  and  the  life-history  and  structure  peculiar  to 
each — in  the  belief  that  all  knowledge  is  good,  to  find  that 

L  2 


148  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

the  science  they  have  cultivated  has  become  suddenly 
and  urgently  of  the  highest  practical  value. 

I  have  not  time  to  do  more  than  mention  here  the 
effort  that  is  being  made  by  combined  international 
research  and  co-operation  to  push  further  in  our 
knowledge  of  phthisis  and  of  cancer,  with  a  view  to  their 
destruction.  It  is  only  since  our  last  meeting  at  York 
that  the  parasite  of  Phthisis  or  Tubercle  has  been 
made  known  ;  we  may  hope  that  it  will  not  be  long  before 
we  have  similar  knowledge  as  to  Cancer.  Only  eighteen 
months  have  elapsed  since  Fritz  Schaudinn  discovered 
the  long-sought  parasitic  germ  of  Syphilis,  the  Spirocheta 
pallida  (see  fig.  6).  As  I  write  these  words  the  sad 
news  of  Schaudinn's  death  at  the  age  of  thirty-five 
comes  to  me  from  his  family  at  Hamburg — an  irre- 
parable loss. 

Let  me  finally  state,  in  relation  to  this  study  of 
disease,  what  is  the  simple  fact — namely,  that  if  the 
people  of  Britain  wish  to  make  an  end  of  infective 
and  other  diseases  they  must  take  every  possible  means 
to  discover  capable  investigators,  and  employ  them  for 
this  purpose.  To  do  this,  far  more  money  is  required 
than  is  at  present  spent  in  that  direction.  It  is 
necessary,  if  we  are  to  do  our  utmost,  to  spend  a 
thousand  pounds  of  public  money  on  this  task  where 
we  now  spend  one  pound.  It  would  be  reasonable 
and  wise  to  expend  ten  million  pounds  a  year  of  our 
revenues  on  the  investigation  and  attempt  to  destroy 
disease.  Actually  what  is  so  spent  is  a  mere  nothing, 
a  few  thousands  a  year.  Meanwhile  our  people  are 
dying  by  thousands  of  preventable  disease. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  149 

2.  THE  ADVANCEMENT  OF  SCIENCE  AS  MEASURED 
BY  THE  SUPPORT  GIVEN  TO  IT  BY  PUBLIC 
FUNDS,  AND  THE  RESPECT  ACCORDED  TO 
SCIENTIFIC  WORK  BY  THE  BRITISH  GO- 
VERNMENT AND  THE  COMMUNITY  AT  LARGE. 

Whilst  I  have  been  able,  though  in  a  very  frag- 
mentary and  incomplete  way,  to  indicate  the  satisfactory 
and,  indeed,  the  wonderful  progress  of  science  in  the 
last  quarter  of  a  century,  so  far  as  the  making  of 
new  knowledge  is  concerned,  I  am  sorry  to  say  that 
there  is  by  no  means  a  corresponding  '  advancement  ' 
of  Science  in  that  signification  of  the  word  which 
implies  the  increase  of  the  influence  of  science  in 
the  life  of  the  commuity,  the  increase  of  the  support 
given  to  it,  and  of  the  desire  to  aid  in  its  progress, 
to  discover  and  then  to  encourage  and  reward  those 
who  are  specially  fitted  to  increase  scientific  know- 
ledge, and  to  bring  it  to  bear  so  as  to  promote  the 
welfare  of  the  community. 

It  is,  unfortunately,  true  that  the  successive  political 
administrators  of  the  affairs  of  this  country,  as  well 
as  the  permanent  officials,  are  altogether  unaware  to- 
day, as  they  were  twenty-five  years  ago,  of  the  vital 
importance  of  that  knowledge  which  we  call  science, 
and  of  the  urgent  need  for  making  use  of  it  in  a 
variety  of  public  affairs.  Whole  departments  of 
Government  in  which  scientific  knowledge  is  the  one 
thing  needful  are  carried  on  by  ministers,  permanent 
secretaries,  assistant  secretaries  and  clerks  who  ar« 
wholly  ignorant  of  science,  and  naturally  enough  dislike 
it,  since  it  cannot  be  used  by  them,  and  is  in  many 
instances  the  condemnation  of  their  official  employment. 


150  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

Such  officials  are,  of  course,  not  to  be  blamed,  but 
rather  the  general  indifference  of  the  public  to 
the  unreasonable  way  in  which  its  interests  are 
neglected. 

A  difficult  feature  in  treating  of  this  subject  is  that 
when  one  mentions  the  fact  that  ministers  of  State 
and  the  officials  of  the  public  service  are  not  acquainted 
with  science,  and  do  not  even  profess  to  understand  its 
results  or  their  importance,  one's  statement  of  this 
very  obvious  and  notorious  fact  is  apt  to  be  regarded 
as  a  personal  offence.  It  is  difficult  to  see  wherein  the 
offence  lies,  for  no  one  seeks  to  blame  these  officials 
for  a  condition  of  things  which  is  traditional  and 
frankly  admitted. 

This  is  really  a  very  serious  matter  for  the  scientific 
world  to  consider  and  deal  with.  We  represent  a  line 
of  activity,  a  group  of  professions  which  are  in  our 
opinion  of  vital  importance  to  the  well-being  of  the 
nation.  We  know  that  those  interests  which  we  value 
so  highly  are  not  merely  ignored  and  neglected,  but 
are  actually  treated  as  of  no  account  or  as  non- 
existent by  the  old-established  class  of  politicians  and 
administrators.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  there 
is  a  natural  fear  and  dislike  of  scientific  knowledge 
on  the  part  of  a  large  proportion  of  the  persons  who 
are  devoid  of  it,  and  who  would  cease  to  hold,  or 
never  have  held,  the  positions  of  authority  or  emolu- 
ment which  they  now  occupy,  were  scientific  know- 
ledge of  the  matters  with  which  they  undertake  to 
deal  required  of  them.  This  is  a  thorny  subject,  and 
one  in  which,  however  much  one  may  endeavour  to 
speak  in  general  terms,  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  causing 
personal  annoyance.  Yet  it  seems  to  me  one  of  urgent 
importance.  Probably  an  inquiry  into  and  discussion 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  151 

of  the  neglect  of  science  and  the  questionable  treatment 
of  scientific  men  by  the  administrative  departments  of 
Government  might  with  advantage  be  undertaken  by  a 
committee  appointed  by  our  great  scientific  societies 
for  the  purpose. 

At  the  same  time  public  attention  should  be  drawn  in 
general  terms  to  the  fact  that  science  is  not  gaining 
'  advancement '  in  public  and  official  consideration  and 
support.  The  reason  is,  I  think,  to  be  found  in  the  defec- 
tive education,  both  at  school  and  university,  of  our 
governing  class,  as  well  as  in  a  racial  dislike  among  all 
classes  to  the  establishment  and  support  by  public  funds 
of  posts  which  the  average  man  may  not  expect  to  succeed 
by  popular  clamour  or  class  privilege  in  gaining  for  him- 
self— posts  which  must  be  held  by  men  of  special  training 
and  mental  gifts.  Whatever  the  reason  for  the  neglect, 
the  only  remedy  which  we  can  possibly  apply  is  that  of 
improved  education  for  the  upper  classes,  and  the  con- 
tinued effort  to  spread  a  knowledge  of  the  results  of 
science  and  a  love  for  it  amongst  all  members  of  the  com- 
munity. If  believers  in  science  took  this  matter  seriously 
to  heart  they  might  do  a  great  deal  by  insisting  that  their 
sons,  and  their  daughters  too,  should  have  reasonable 
instruction  in  science  both  at  school  and  college.  They 
could,  by  their  own  initiative  and  example,  do  a  good  deal 
to  put  an  end  to  the  trifling  with  classical  literature  and 
the  absorption  in  athletics  which  is  considered  by  too 
many  schoolmasters  as  that  which  the  British  parent  de- 
sires as  the  education  of  his  children. 

Within  the  past  year  a  letter  has  been  published  by  a 
well-known  nobleman,  who  is  one  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
British  Museum,  holding  up  to  public  condemnation  the 
method  in  which  the  system  laid  down  by  the  officials  of 
the  Treasury  and  sanctioned  by  successive  Governments, 


152  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

as  to  the  remuneration  of  scientific  men,  was  applied  in  an 
individual  case.  I  desire  to  place  on  record  here  the  Earl 
of  Crawford's  letter  to  the  '  Times  '  of  October  31,  1905, 
for  the  careful  consideration  of  those  who  desire  the 
advancement  of  science.  When  such  things  are  done, 
science  cannot  be  said  to  have  advanced  much  in  public 
consideration  or  Governmental  support. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  l  Times: 

SIR, — The  death,  noted  by  you  to-day,  of  my  dear  friend  and 
colleague  Dr.  Copeland,  His  Majesty's  Astronomer  for  Scotland,  creates 
a  vacancy  in  the  scientific  staff  of  Great  Britain. 

Will  you  permit  me,  Sir,  to  offer  a  word  of  warning  to  any  who  may 
be  asked  to  succeed  him  ? 

Students  or  masters  of  astronomy  are  not,  in  the  selfish  sense, 
business  men,  nor  are  they  as  a  general  rule  overburdened  with  this 
world's  goods.  It  behoves  them  henceforth  to  take  more  care  as  to 
their  future  in  case  of  illness  or  physical  infirmity  and  not  to  trust  to  the 
gratitude  or  generous  impulse  of  the  Treasury  Department. 

In  old  days  it  was  the  custom  when  a  man  distinguished  in  science 
was  brought  into  a  high  position  in  the  Civil  Service  that  he  was  credited 
with  a  certain  number  of  years'  service  ranking  for  pension.  This 
practice  has  been  done  away  with,  and  a  bargain  system  substituted. 
A  short  while  ago  the  growing  agonies  of  heart  disease  caused  Dr. 
Copeland  to  feel  that  he  was  less  able  to  carry  on  the  duties  of  his  post, 
and  he  determined  to  resign  ;  but  he  learnt  that  under  the  scale,  and  in 
the  absence  of  any  special  bargain,  the  pension  he  would  receive  would 
not  suffice  for  the  necessities  of  life.  The  only  increase  his  friends  could 
get  from  the  Treasury  was  an  offer  to  allow  him  about  half-a-crown  a 
week  extra  by  way  of  a  house. 

Indignant  and  ashamed  of  my  Government,  I  persuaded  Dr.  Cope- 
land  to  withdraw  his  resignation  and  to  retain  the  official  position  which 
he  has  honoured  till  his  death. 

1  trust,  Sir,  that  this  memorandum  of  mine  may  cause  eminent  men 
of  science  who  are  asked  to  enter  the  service  of  the  State  when  already 
of  middle  age  to  take  heed  for  their  future  welfare. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

CRAWFORD. 

2  Cavendish  Square,  October  28. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  153 

It  is  more  agreeable  to  me  not  to  dwell  further  on  the 
comparative  failure  of  science  to  gain  increased  influence 
and  support  in  this  country,  but  to  mention  some  in- 
stances on  the  other  side  of  the  account.  As  long  ago  as 
1842  the  British  Association  took  over  and  developed  an 
observatory  in  the  Deer  Park  at  Kew,  which  was  placed 
at  the  disposal  of  the  Association  by  Her  Majesty  the 
Queen.  Until  1871  the  Association  spent  annually  a  large 
part  of  its  income — as  much  in  later  years  as  6oo/.  a  year — 
in  carrying  on  the  work  of  the  Kew  Observatory,  consist- 
ing of  magnetic,  meteorological  and  physical  observations. 
In  1871  the  Association  handed  over  the  Observatory  to 
the  Royal  Society,  which  had  received  an  endowment  of 
10,0001.  from  Mr.  Gassiot  for  its  maintenance,  and  had 
further  devoted  to  that  purpose  considerable  sums  from 
its  own  Donation  Fund  and  Government  Grant.  Further 
aid  for  it  was  also  received  from  private  sources.  From 
this  Observatory  at  last  has  sprung,  in  the  beginning  of 
the  present  century,  the  National  Physical  Laboratory  in 
Bushey  Park,  a  fine  and  efficient  scientific  institution, 
built  and  supported  by  grants  from  the  State,  and 
managed  by  a  committee  of  really  devoted  men  of  science 
who  are  largely  representatives  of  the  Royal  Society.  In 
addition  to  the  value  of  the  site  and  buildings  occupied 
by  the  National  Physical  Laboratory,  the  Government 
has  contributed  altogether  34,ooo/.  to  the  capital  expendi- 
ture on  new  buildings,  fittings,  and  apparatus,  and  has 
further  assigned  a  grant  of  6,ooo/.  a  year  to  the  working 
of  the  laboratory.  This  institution  all  men  of  science  are 
truly  glad  to  have  gained  from  the  State,  and  they  will 
remember  with  gratitude  the  statesmen — the  late  Marquis 
of  Salisbury,  the  Right  Hon.  Arthur  J.  Balfour,  Mr.  Hal- 
dane,  and  others — as  well  as  their  own  leaders — Lord 
Rayleigh,  Sir  William  Huggins,  and  the  active  body  of 


154  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

physicists  in  the  Royal  Society  who  have  carried  this 
enterprise  to  completion.  The  British  Association  has 
every  reason  to  be  proud  of  its  share  in  early  days  in 
nursing  the  germ  at  Kew  which  has  at  length  expanded 
into  this  splendid  national  institution. 

I  may  mention  also  another  institution  which,  during 
the  past  quarter  of  a  century,  has  come  into  existence  and 
received,  originally  through  the  influence  of  the  late  Lord 
Playfair  (one  of  the  few  men  of  science  who  has  ever 
occupied  the  position  of  a  Minister  of  the  Crown),  and 
later  by  the  influence  of  the  Right  Hon.  Joseph  Chamber- 
lain, a  subsidy  of  i,ooo/.  a  year  from  the  Government  and 
a  contribution  of  5,ooo/.  towards  its  initial  expenses.  This 
is  the  Marine  Biological  Association,1  which  has  a  labora- 
tory at  Plymouth  (see  fig.  47),  and  has  lately  expended 
a  special  annual  grant,  at  the  spontaneous  invitation  of 
His  Majesty's  Treasury,  in  conducting  an  investigation  of 
the  North  Sea  in  accordance  with  an  international  scheme 
devised  by  a  central  committee  of  scientific  experts.  This 
scheme  has  for  its  purpose  the  gaining  such  knowledge  of 
the  North  Sea  and  its  inhabitants  as  shall  be  useful  in 
dealing  practically  and  by  legislation  with  the  great 
fisheries  of  that  area.  The  reader  will,  perhaps,  not  be 
surprised  to  hear  that  there  are  persons  in  high  positions 
who,  though  admittedly  unacquainted  with  the  scientific 
questions  at  issue  or  the  proper  manner  of  solving  them, 
are  discontented  with  the  action  of  the  Government  in 
entrusting  the  expenditure  of  public  money  to  a  body  of 

1  I  had  the  honour  and  good  fortune  to  found  this  association  and 
to  collect  the  funds  so  generously  given  to  it — then  for  many  years  to  act 
as  its  honorary  secretary,  to  design  and  superintend  the  erection  of  the 
laboratory  and  to  organize,  in  conjunction  with  my  scientific  colleagues, 
its  staff,  its  scheme  of  work  and  government.  On  the  death  of  our 
beloved  president,  Professor  Huxley,  I  was  elected  as  his  successor,  and 
still  occupy  that  position. 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  155 

scientific  men  who  give  their  services,  without  reward  or 
thanks,  to  carrying  out  the  purposes  of  the  international 
inquiry.  Strange  criticisms  are  offered  by  these  mal- 


FIG.  47. 

The  Laboratory  of  the  Marine  Biological  Association  on  the  Citadel 
Hill,  Plymouth,  overlooking  Plymouth  Sound,  The  laboratory  was  built 
with  the  aid  of  funds  raised  by  public  subscription  and  a  contribution  of 
£5,000  by  H.M.  Government,  and  cost  £12,200.  The  Association  has 
expended,  exclusive  of  this  sum,  since  the  opening  of  the  laboratory  in 
1884,  about  £62,000,  or  an  average  of  £3,000  a  year  on  the  maintenance 
of  the  laboratory,  steam-boat  and  fishing-boats,  and  in  payment  of  a  staff 
of  scientific  observers.  Of  this  sum  the  Government  has  contributed 
one-third,  the  rest  has  come  from  private  donations  and  subscriptions,  and 
from  the  "  earnings  "  of  the  laboratory  by  sale  of  specimens,  admission 
fees  to  the  tank-room,  &c.  The  journal  of  the  Association,  published  at 
intervals,  records  a  vast  amount  of  scientific  work,  advancing  our 
knowledge  of  marine  life  and  of  the  life-history  of  fishes. 

In  addition  to  the  above  expenditure  and  results,  the  Association  has  super- 
intended and  most  carefully  directed  the  expenditure  of  £6,000  a  year 
during  the  past  five  years  in  the  investigation  of  the  southern  area  of  the 
North  Sea  and  of  the  Channel  at  the  request  of  H.M.  Government,  the  work 
being  part  of  the  International  Investigation  of  the  North  Sea.  The  very 
voluminous  results  of  these  inquiries  are  published  in  special  reports  by 
the  International  Committee.  Full  particulars  of  the  work  of  the  Marine 
Biological  Association  can  be  obtained  from  Dr.  E.  J.  Allen,  the  Director, 
the  Laboratory,  Citadel  Hill,  Plymouth,  who  will  also  receive  donations 
and  applications  for  membership  of  the  Association. 


156  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

contents  in  regard  to  the  work  done  in  the  international 
exploration  of  the  North  Sea,  and  a  desire  is  expressed 
to  secure  the  money  for  expenditure  by  a  less  scientific 
agency.  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  here  that  the  results 
obtained  by  the  Marine  Biological  Association  are  of 
great  value  and  interest,  and,  if  properly  continued  and 
put  to  practical  application,  are  likely  to  benefit  very 
greatly  the  fishery  industry;  on  the  other  hand,  if  the 
work  is  cut  short  or  entrusted  to  incompetent  hands  it 
will  no  doubt  be  the  case  that  what  has  already  been  done 
will  lose  its  value — that  is  to  say,  will  have  been  wasted. 
There  is  imminent  danger  of  this  perversion  of  the  funds 
assigned  to  this  scientific  investigation  taking  place. 
There  is  no  guarantee  for  the  continuance  of  any  funds 
or  offices  assigned  to  science  in  one  generation  by  the 
officials  of  the  next.  The  Mastership  of  the  Mint  held 
by  Isaac  Newton,  and  finally  by  the  great  chemist 
Thomas  Graham,  has  been  abolished  and  its  salary 
appropriated  by  non-scientific  officials.  Only  a  few  years 
ago  it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  the  Government  of 
the  day  was  prevented  from  assigning  the  Directorship 
of  Kew  Gardens  to  a  young  man  of  influence  devoid  of 
all  knowledge  of  botany  ! 

One  of  the  most  solid  tests  of  the  esteem  and  value 
attached  to  scientific  progress  by  the  community  is  the 
dedication  of  large  sums  of  money  to  scientific  purposes 
by  its  wealthier  members.  We  know  that  in  the  United 
States  such  gifts  are  not  infrequent ;  they  are  rare  in  this 
country.  It  is,  therefore,  with  especial  pleasure  that  I 
call  attention  to  a  great  gift  to  science  in  this  country 
made  only  a  few  years  ago.  Lord  Iveagh  has  endowed 
the  Lister  Institute,  for  researches  in  connection  with  the 
prevention  of  disease,  with  no  less  a  sum  than  a  quarter 
of  a  million  pounds  sterling.  This  is  the  largest  gift  ever 


THE    ADVANCE    OF    SCIENCE  157 

made  to  science  in  this  country,  and  will  be  productive  of 
great  benefit  to  humanity.  The  Lister  Institute  took  its 
origin  in  the  surplus  of  a  fund  raised  (at  my  suggestion 
and  with  my  assistance  as  secretary)  by  Sir  James  White- 
head  when  Lord  Mayor,  some  sixteen  years  ago,  for  the 
purpose  of  making  a  gift  to  the  Pasteur  Institute  in  Paris, 
where  many  English  .patients  had  been  treated,  without 
charge,  after  being  bitten  by  rabid  dogs.  Three  thousand 
pounds  was  sent  to  M.  Pasteur,  and  the  surplus  of  a  few 
hundred  pounds  was  made  the  starting-point  of  a  fund 
which  grew,  by  one  generous  gift  and  another,  until  the 
Lister  Institute  on  the  Thames  Embankment  at  Chelsea 
was  set  up  on  a  site  presented  by  that  good  and  high- 
minded  man,  the  late  Duke  of  Westminster. 

Many  other  noble  gifts  to  scientific  research  have  been 
made  in  this  country  during  the  period  on  which  we  are 
looking  back.  Let  us  be  thankful  for  them,  and  admire 
the  wise  munificence  of  the  donors.  But  none  the  less 
we  must  refuse  to  rely  entirely  on  such  liberality  for  the 
development  of  the  army  of  science,  which  has  to  do 
battle  for  mankind  against  the  obvious  disabilities  and 
sufferings  which  afflict  us  and  can  be  removed  by  know- 
ledge. The  organisation  and  finance  of  this  army  should 
be  the  care  of  the  State. 

It  is  a  fact  which  many  who  have  observed  it  regret 
very  keenly,  that  there  is  to-day  a  less  widespread  interest 
than  formerly  in  natural  history  and  general  science,  out- 
side the  strictly  professional  arena  of  the  school  and 
university.  The  field  naturalists  among  the  squires  and 
the  country  parsons  seem  nowadays  not  to  be  so  numerous 
and  active  in  their  delightful  pursuits  as  formerly,  and 
the  Mechanics'  Institutes  and  Lecture  Societies  of  the 
days  of  Lord  Brougham  have  given  place,  to  a  very  large 
extent,  to  musical  performances,  bioscopes,  and  other 


158  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

entertainments,  more  diverting,  but  not  really  more 
capable  of  giving  pleasure  than  those  in  which  science 
was  popularised.  No  doubt  the  organisation  and  pro- 
fessional character  of  scientific  work  are  to  a  large  extent 
the  cause  of  this  falling-off  in  its  attraction  for  amateurs. 
But  perhaps  that  decadence  is  also  due  in  some  measure 
to  the  increased  general  demand  for  a  kind  of  manu- 
factured gaiety,  readily  sent  out  in  these  days  of  easy 
transport  from  the  great  centres  of  fashionable  amusement 
to  the  provinces  and  rural  districts. 

Before  concluding  this  retrospect,  I  would  venture  to 
allude  to  the  relations  of  scientific  progress  to  religion. 
Putting  aside  the  troubles  connected  with  special  creeds 
and  churches  and  the  claims  of  the  clerical  profession  to 
certain  funds  and  employments  to  the  exclusion  of  laymen, 
it  should,  I  think,  be  recognized  that  there  is  no  essential 
antagonism  between  the  scientific  spirit  and  what  is  called 
the  religious  sentiment.  '  Religion,'  said  Bishop  Creighton, 
'  means  the  knowledge  of  our  destiny  and  of  the  means  of 
fulfilling  it.'  We  can  say  no  more  and  no  less  of  Science. 
Men  of  Science  seek,  in  all  reverence,  to  discover  the 
Almighty,  the  Everlasting.  They  claim  sympathy  and 
friendship  with  those  who,  like  themselves,  have  turned 
away  from  the  more  material  struggles  of  human  life,  and 
have  set  their  hearts  and  minds  on  the  knowledge  of  the 
Eternal. 


159 


CHAPTER    III. 
NATURE'S  REVENGES:    THE  SLEEPING  SICKNESS. 

AMONG  the  strange  and  mysterious  diseases  to  which 
mankind  is  subject  in  regions  less  familiar  to  the  civilised 
world  than  Western  Europe,  none  is  stranger  or  more 
appalling  in  its  quiet,  inexorable  deadliness  than  the 
Sleeping  Sickness  of  the  West  African  coast.  Apparently 
it  has  existed  among  the  natives  of  that  region  from  time 
immemorial ;  but  the  first  printed  record  we  have  of  it 
is  due  to  Winterbottom,  who,  writing  in  1803  of  Sierra 
Leone,  said,  "  The  Africans  are  very  subject  to  a  species  of 
lethargy  which  they  are  much  afraid  of,  as  it  proves  fatal 
in  every  instance."  One  of  the  latest  notices  of  the 
disease,  before  it  became  the  subject  of  active  investiga- 
tion within  the  last  five  years,  is  that  of  Miss  Kingsley, 
who  saw  a  few  cases  near  the  Congo  estuary,  but, 
though  she  was  impressed  by  the  mysterious  fatality  of 
the  disease,  she  did  not  describe  it  as  very  prevalent  or 
as  a  general  source  of  danger  to  life.  The  opening  up 
of  the  Congo  basin  and  increased  familiarity  with  the 
inner  lands  of  the  West  African  coast  have  shown  that 
this  disease  is  widely  scattered — though  rarely  so  abund- 
ant as  to  be  a  serious  scourge — through  the  whole  of 
tropical  West  Africa.  Writers  in  the  early  part  of  the 
last  century  described  the  disease  as  occurring  in  the  West 
Indies  and  in  Brazil.  Its  presence  was  almost  certainly 
due,  in  those  days  of  the  slave  trade,  to  the  importation 


i6o  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

of  negroes  already  infected  with  the  disease ;  and  a 
curious  theory  obtained  some  favour,  according  to  which 
the  sleeping  sickness  of  the  West  Indian  slaves  was  a 
kind  of  nostalgia,  and,  in  fact,  the  manifestation  of  what 
is  sometimes  called  "  a  broken  heart." 

The  signs  that  a  patient  has  contracted  the  disease 
are  very  obvious.  They  are  recognised  by  the  black 
people,  and  the  certainly  fatal  issue  accepted  with 
calm  acquiescence.  The  usually  intelligent  expression 
of  the  healthy  negro  is  replaced  by  a  dull  apathetic 
appearance ;  and  there  is  a  varying  amount  of  fever 
and  headache.  This  may  last  for  some  weeks  but  is 
followed  more  or  less  rapidly  by  a  difficulty  in  locomo- 
tion and  speech,  a  trembling  of  the  tongue  and  hands. 
There  is  increased  fever  and  constant  drowsiness,  from 
which  the  patient  is  roused  only  to  take  food.  At 
last — usually  after  some  three  or  four  months  of  illness 
— complete  somnolence  sets  in ;  no  food  is  taken  ;  the 
body  becomes  emaciated  and  ulcerated ;  and  the  victim 
dies  in  a  state  of  coma.  The  course  of  the  disease,  from 
the  time  when  the  apathetic  stage  is  first  noticed,  may 
last  from  two  to  twelve  months. 

It  is  this  terrible  disease  which  has  lately  appeared  on 
the  shores  of  the  Victoria  Nyanza,  in  the  kingdom  of 
Uganda,  administered  by  the  British  Government.  Until 
the  early  part  of  the  year  1901  there  was  not  the  slightest 
suspicion  that  sleeping  sickness  occurred  in  any  part  of 
the  Uganda  Protectorate ;  nor  was  it  known  in  East 
Africa  at  all,  any  more  than  in  the  north  and  south  of 
that  great  continent.  It  seems  gradually  to  have  crept 
up  the  newly  opened  trade-routes  of  the  Congo  basin,  and 
thence  to  have  spread  into  the  west  of  Uganda,  the  ter- 
ritory known  as  Busoga.  Numbers  of  Soudanese  and 
Congo  men  are  known  to  have  settled  in  this  region  after 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  161 

the  death  of  Emin  Pasha.  First  noticed  in  igoi,  it  was 
estimated  in  June  1902,  by  the  Commissioner  of  Uganda, 
writing  officially  to  the  Marquess  of  Lansdowne,  that 
20,000  persons  had  died  of  this  disease  in  the  district 
of  Busoga  alone,  and  several  thousands  in  the  more 
eastern  portion  of  Uganda.  At  this  moment  it  is  pro- 
bable that  the  number  of  deaths  in  this  region  due  to 
sleeping  sickness  since  1901  amounts  to  more  than 
200,000 ;  and  this  though,  most  fortunately,  the  disease 
has  not  yet  spread  eastward  from  Uganda  into  British 
East  Africa,1  nor,  so  far  as  has  been  reported,  down  the 
Nile.  No  curative  treatment  for  the  disease  has  yet  been 
discovered  ;  nor  is  there  any  authenticated  instance  of 
recovery. 

The  appalling  mortality  produced  by  this  disease  in 
Central  Africa  naturally  caused  the  greatest  anxiety  to 
his  Majesty's  Government,  which  had  but  just  completed 
the  railway  from  the  East  Coast  to  the  shores  of  lake 
Victoria  Nyanza,  and  had  established  a  prosperous  and 
happy  rule  in  that  densely  populated  region.  The  official 
medical  men  on  the  spot,  though  capable  and  experienced 
practitioners,  were  unable  to  cope  with  this  new  and 
virulent  outbreak.  The  Foreign  Office,  having  no  im- 
perial board  of  hygiene  and  medical  administration  to  apply 
to  in  this  country,  sought  the  assistance  of  the  Royal 
Society  of  London. 

A  committee  of  that  society  had  already  undertaken 
the  study  of  malaria  at  the  request  of  the  Secretary  of 
State  for  the  Colonies,  and  had  sent  out  young  medical 
men  as  a  commission  to  make  certain  enquiries  and 

1  The  disease  has  actually  entered  into  the  administrative  area  known 
as  British  East  Africa,  but  has  not  made  any  rapid  progress  towards  the 
coast.  According  to  a  report  by  Dr.  Wiggins,  the  disease  is  confined  in 
British  East  Africa,  as  in  Uganda,  to  those  areas  in  which  Glossina  palpalis 
occurs. 

M 


i62  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

experiments  on  that  subject  and  report  to  the  committee 
in  London.  The  sleeping  sickness  enquiry  was  under- 
taken by  the  same  committee ;  but  unfortunately  very 
insufficient  funds  were  placed  at  its  disposal.  When  the 
South  African  cattle-owners  found  their  herds  threatened 
six  years  ago  by  a  new  form  of  mortal  disease — '  the 
East  Coast  fever ' — the  South  African  Government  ac- 
cepted the  offer  of  Dr.  Robert  Koch,  of  Berlin,  to  under- 
take the  investigation  of  the  disease  and  the  discovery,  if 
possible,  of  a  remedy,  for  the  sum  of  £10,000.  No  such 
sum  was  at  the  disposal  of  the  committee  of  the  Royal 
Society.  They  were  obliged  to  send  out  young  and 
enterprising  medical  men,  practically  without  pay  or 
reward,  to  see  what  they  could  do  in  the  way  of  deter- 
mining the  cause  of,  and,  if  possible,  the  remedy  for, 
the  terrible  sleeping  sickness  raging  in  Uganda  and 
destroying  daily  hundreds  of  British  subjects.  The  com- 
mittee set  to  work  in  the  summer  of  1902,  and  sent 
out  Drs.  Low,  Christy,  and  Castellani  to  Entebbe,  the 
capital  of  Uganda. 

The  guesses  as  to  the  cause  and  nature  of  sleeping 
sickness  at  the  time  when  this  commission  set  forth  were 
very  various.  Some  highly  capable  medical  authorities 
held  that  it  was  due  to  poisonous  food.  The  root  of  the 
manioc,  on  which  the  natives  feed,  was  supposed  to  be- 
come infected  by  some  poison-producing  ferment.  A  more 
generally  received  opinion  was  that  it  was  caused  by 
a  specific  bacterium  which  invades  the  tissues  of  the 
brain  and  spinal  cord.  Several  totally  different  micro- 
organisms of  this  sort  had  been  described  with  equal 
confidence  by  French  and  Portuguese  investigators  as  the 
cause  of  the  sleeping  sickness  studied  by  them  in  West 
Africa  or  on  the  Congo.  Sir  Patrick  Manson,  the  head 
of  the  British  Colonial  medical  service,  an  authority  of 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  163 

great  experience  in  tropical  disease,  had  put  forward 
the  suggestion  that  the  sleeping  sickness  was  due  to  the 
infection  of  the  patient  by  a  minute  thread  worm  (allied 
to  the  '  vinegar-eel,'  and  one  of  a  great  class  of  parasites) 
which  he  had  discovered  in  the  blood  of  negroes  and  had 
named  Filaria  perstans. 

The  occurrence  of  minute  worms  (true  worms,  neither 
unicellular  plants  nor  protozoa)  in  the  blood  of  man  was 
first  made  known  by  Dr.  Timothy  Lewis,  who  described 
the  Filaria  sanguinis  hominis,  as  well  as  some  other 
most  important  blood-parasites,  some  years  ago  (1878), 
when  officially  engaged  in  an  enquiry  into  the  cause  of 
cholera  in  Calcutta.  Subsequently,  in  China,  Manson 
found  that  these  little  blood-worms  were  sucked  up  by 
mosquitoes  when  gorging  themselves  on  the  blood  of  a 
patient.  It  is,  indeed,  difficult  to  imagine  how  they 
should  escape  passing  into  the  mosquito  with  the  blood. 
Manson  suggested  that  the  minute  worms  (known  to  be 
the  embryos  of  a  worm  which,  when  adult,  is  about  one 
fifteenth  of  an  inch  long)  are  obliged  to  pass  through  a 
mosquito  in  order  to  accomplish  their  development ;  but 
no  proof  of  this  suggestion  has  ever  been  made.  We  know 
by  abundant  and  repeated  demonstration  and  experiment 
that  another  blood -parasite — the  malaria  parasite — must 
pass  through  a  mosquito,  in  whose  body  it  develops,  and 
by  which  it  is  carried  to  a  new  victim  of  infection.  This 
was  suspected  long  ago  by  both  peasants  and  doctors,  and 
experimentally  proved  by  Ross ;  but  no  such  proof  has 
been  given  of  the  relation  of  Lewis's  blood-worm  to  a 
mosquito.  The  so-called  Filaria  perstans,  discovered  by 
Manson  in  the  blood  of  negroes,  appears  to  be  very  dif- 
ferent from  the  Filaria  sanguinis  hominis  of  Lewis.  It  is  not 
known  how  it  gets  into  the  blood ;  and  it  is  very 
astonishing,  and  much  to  be  regretted,  that  none  of  the 

M  2 


1 64  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

medical  men  who  have  had  it  under  observation  have 
given  a  proper  anatomical  account  of  it.  It  appears  that 
this  worm  is  very  common  in  the  blood  of  negroes  in 
tropical  Africa ;  and  as  it  was  found  in  several  cases  in 
the  blood  of  individuals  attacked  by  sleeping  sickness,  Sir 
Patrick  Manson  was  justified  in  entertaining  the  view 
that  this  parasite  was  the  cause  of  the  disease. 

One  of  the  first  results  obtained  by  the  commission 
sent  by  the  Royal  Society  committee  to  Uganda  was  the 
proof — which  had,  indeed,  been  already  furnished  by  the 
resident  medical  officers  of  the  Uganda  Protectorate — that 
Filaria  perstans,  though  remarkably  abundant  in  the 
blood  of  the  negroes  of  Uganda,  can  have  nothing  to  do 
with  sleeping  sickness,  since,  though  it  often  occurs  in 
persons  attacked  with  that  disease,  it  also  exists  in  districts 
where  sleeping  sickness  is  unknown  ;  and,  further,  many 
cases  of  sleeping  sickness  have  been  observed  in  which  no 
Filaria  perstans  has  been  discovered  in  the  blood  or  other 
parts  of  the  body. 

While  Drs.  Low  and  Christy  occupied  themselves  with 
settling  this  question  as  to  the  connexion  of  Filaria 
perstans  with  the  disease  and  carried  out  a  careful  study 
of  its  clinical  aspects,  Dr.  Castellani  examined  the  brain 
and  spinal  cord  of  those  who  died  from  sleeping  sickness, 
for  bacteria.  He  found  again  and  again  an  extremely 
minute  globular  vegetable  parasite — of  the  kind  known  as 
streptococcus — which  he  concluded  to  be  the  cause  of  the 
disease,  although  he  had  not  produced  the  disease  experi- 
mentally by  inoculating  an  animal  with  this  microbe. 

In  the  early  part  of  1903  these  were  the  only  results 
obtained  by  some  six  months'  work  of  the  medical  men 
sent  out  by  the  Royal  Society's  committee ;  and  it  was 
felt  that  something  more  must  be  done.  The  investigation 
of  a  disease  hitherto  little  known  and  studied  is  one  of 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  165 

the  most  difficult  tasks  in  the  world,  requiring  the  highest 
scientific  qualities.  Any  serious  attempt  to  deal  with  the 
sleeping  sickness  in  Uganda  would,  it  was  at  length 
recognised,  require  the  dispatch  of  a  man  of  proved 
capacity  and  experience,  provided  with  full  powers  and 
with  trained  men  as  his  assistants.  No  such  men  are 
provided  by  the  public  service  of  the  British  Empire.  To 
detach  a  medical  man  of  recognised  insight  and  experi- 
mental skill  from  his  practice — even  were  it  possible  to 
find  one  specially  qualified  for  the  present  enquiry — would 
involve  the  payment  of  a  large  fee,  which  neither  the 
Royal  Society  nor  the  Foreign  Office  could  command. 

What,  then,  was  to  be  done  ?  Fortunately  there  was 
one  man  in  the  public  service,  recently  appointed  to  be 
one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  educational  arrangements  of  the 
Army  Medical  Department,  who  had  shown  himself  to  be 
especially  gifted  in  the  investigation  of  obscure  diseases. 
This  was  Colonel  David  Bruce,  F.R.S.,  who,  some  fifteen 
years  ago,  established  the  existence  of  Malta  fever,  as  an 
independent  disease,  by  his  clinical  observations  and  by 
the  isolation  and  cultivation  of  the  parasitic  bacterium 
causing  it ;  and  who,  further,  when  employed  by  the 
governor  of  Zululand  a  few  years  later  (1895)  to  investi- 
gate the  celebrated  tsetze-fly  disease  of  South  Africa,  had 
discovered,  contrary  to  the  assertions  and  prejudices  of  a 
large  number  of  African  sportsmen  and  explorers,  that 
the  horse  and  cattle  disease  known  as  nagana  or  tsetze-fly 
disease  was  due  to  the  presence  in  the  blood  of  the  affected 
animals  of  a  peculiar  cork-screw-like  animal  parasite,  the 
Trypanosoma  Brucei.  This  is  carried  by  the  bite  of 
the  tsetze-fly  from  the  blood  of  wild  game,  such  as 
buffalo  and  antelope,  where  it  does  no  harm,  to  the  blood 
of  domesticated  animals,  in  which  it  multiplies  and  proves 
to  be  the  source  of  a  deadly  poison  causing  death  in  a  few 


166  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

weeks.  The  experiments  by  which  Colonel  Bruce  demon- 
strated this  relationship  of  tsetze-fly,  trypanosome  parasite, 
wild  big  game,  and  domesticated  animals,  were  universally 
regarded  as  masterly  both  in  conception  and  execution, 
and  absolutely  conclusive. 

The  committee  of  the  Royal  Society  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  thing  to  be  done  was  to  get 
Colonel  Bruce  to  consent  to  proceed  to  Uganda,  and 
to  recommend  the  Foreign  Office  to  obtain  from 
the  War  Office  the  temporary  detachment  of 
Colonel  Bruce  for  this  service.  Accordingly  Colonel 
Bruce  arrived  in  Uganda  in  the  middle  of  March, 
1903.  Dr.  Low  and  Dr.  Christy  had  already  departed, 
but  Dr.  Castellani  was  still  at  Entebbe  engaged  in  the  study 
of  his  streptococcus.  He  mentioned  to  Colonel  Bruce  on 
his  arrival  that  he  had  on  more  than  one  occasion  seen 
a  trypanosome  in  the  cerebro-spinal  fluid  of  negroes 
suffering  from  sleeping  sickness  ;  but,  inasmuch  as  Dutton 
on  the  West  Coast  and  Hodges  in  Uganda  had  described 
a  trypanosome  as  an  occasional  parasite  in  human  blood, 
he  had  not  considered  its  occurrence  in  sleeping-sickness 
patients  as  of  any  more  significance  than  is  the  occurrence 
of  Filar ia per stans.  Castellani  regarded  the  trypanosome, 
like  the  filaria,  as  a  mere  accidental  concomitant  of 
sleeping  sickness,  the  cause  of  which  he  considered  to  be 
the  bacterial  streptococcus  which  he  had  so  frequently 
found  to  be  present. 

Naturally  enough,  Bruce  was  impressed  by  the  fact 
that  trypanosomes,  of  the  deadly  nature  of  which  he  had 
had  ample  experience,  had  been  found,  even  once,  in  the 
cerebro-spinal  fluid  of  sleeping-sickness  patients  ;  and  he 
immediately  set  to  work  to  make  a  thorough  search  for 
this  parasite  in  all  the  cases  of  sleeping  sickness  ;  then 
under  observation  at  Entebbe.  He  generously  allowed 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  167 

Castellani  to  take  part  in  the  investigation,  which  resulted 
in  the  immediate  discovery  of  the  trypanosome  in  the 
cerebro-spinal  fluid  of  twenty  cases,  out  of  thirty-four 
examined,  of  negroes  afflicted  with  the  disease  ;  whilst  in 
twelve  negroes  free  from  sleeping  sickness  the  trypano- 
some could  not  be  found  in  the  cerebro-spinal  fluid. 
Castellani  returned  to  Europe  three  weeks  after  Bruce's 
experiments  were  commenced,  and  announced  the  dis- 
covery, which  has  been,  in  consequence,  erroneously 
attributed  to  him,  although  mainly  due  to  Bruce. 

Bruce  continued  his  work  in  Uganda  until  the  end  of 
August,  1903,  having  been  joined  there  by  Colonel  Greig 
of  the  Indian  Army,  who  has  continued  the  work  of  the 
Royal  Society's  commission  since  Bruce  left.  Other 
valuable  observations  have  been  carried  out  by  various 
medical  men  officially  connected  with  the  Uganda  Pro- 
tectorate. Bruce  soon  showed  that  in  every  case  of 
sleeping  sickness,  when  examined  with  sufficient  care, 
the  trypanosome  parasite  is  found  to  be  present  in  the 
cerebro-spinal  fluid.  He  also  showed  that  it  is  absent 
from  that  fluid  in  all  negroes  examined  who  were  not 
afflicted  with  the  disease,  but  made  the  very  important 
discovery  that  the  trypanosome  is  present  in  the  blood 
(not  the  cerebro-spinal  fluid)  of  twenty-eight  per  cent, 
of  the  population  in  those  areas  where  sleeping  sickness 
occurs,  the  persons  thus  affected  having  none  of  the 
symptoms  of  sleeping  sickness,  but  being  either  perfectly 
healthy  or  merely  troubled  with  a  little  occasional  fever. 
The  subsequent  history  of  all  the  cases  thus  observed 
has  not  as  yet  been  recorded.  But  in  many  such,  even 
in  some  Europeans,  the  earlier  presence  of  the  trypano- 
some in  the  blood  has  been  followed  by  its  entry  into 
the  cerebro-spinal  lymphatics,  and  by  the  fatal  develop- 
ment of  sleeping  sickness. 


i68  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

As  already  indicated,  it  was  found  by  Bruce,  on 
recording  the  cases  of  sleeping  sickness  brought  into  or 
reported  in  Entebbe,  that  there  were  certain  "  sleeping- 
sickness  areas  "  and  other  areas  free  from  sleeping  sick- 
ness. The  theory  now  took  shape  in  Bruce's  mind  that 
the  trypanosome  first  gets  into  the  blood,  and  then 
after  a  time,  makes  its  way  into  the  cerebro-spinal 
system,  only  then  producing  its  deadly  symptoms.  Very 
generally,  when  once  in  the  blood,  the  trypanosome 
multiplies  itself,  and  sooner  or  later — apparently,  in 
some  cases,  even  after  two  or  three  years — gets  into 
the  cerebro-spinal  fluid.  It  is  probable  that  it  may 
be  destroyed  by  natural  processes  in  the  human  body 
before  this  final  stage  is  reached ;  and  thus  the  infected 
person  may  recover  and  escape  the  deadly  phase  of  the 
disease.  But  nothing  certain  is  known,  as  yet,  on  this 
/  head.  Later  observations  show  that  the  trypanosome  is 
found  alive  and  in  large  quantity  in  the  lymphatic  glands, 
especially  those  in  the  region  of  the  neck  in  infected 
persons.  These  glands  were  known  to  be  enlarged  in 
persons  suffering  from  the  disease. 

Colonel  Bruce's  next  step  was  to  ascertain  the  mode 
in  which  the  trypanosome  is  introduced  into  the  blood. 
Naturally  he  looked  for  a  kind  of  tsetze  fly,  such  as 
carries  the  trypanosome  in  the  nagana  disease  of  horses 
and  cattle  already  studied  by  him  in  Zululand.  It 
is  a  fact  that  the  Glossina  morsitans  and  Glossina 
pallidipes,  which  are  the  tsetze  flies  of  the  "  fly-dis- 
tricts "  where  nagana  disease  is  rife,  are  unknown  in 
Central  or  Western  Africa  ;  and  also  it  is  a  fact  that 
no  tsetze  fly  had  been  observed  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Victoria  Nyanza  when  Colonel  Bruce  began  his 
enquiries.  He  employed,  through  the  good-will  of  the 
native  chiefs  and  rulers,  a  large  number  of  natives  to 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  169 

collect  flies  throughout  the  country  forming  a  belt 
of  twenty  or  thirty  miles  around  the  north  of  the  lake. 
Many  thousands  of  flies  were  thus  brought  in,  and  the 
localities  from  which  they  came  carefully  noted.  Among 
these  flies  Colonel  Bruce  recognised  a  tsetze  fly ;  and 
when  these  collections  were  received  at  the  Natural 
History  Museum  in  London,  it  was  at  once  determined 
by  Mr.  Austen,  the  assistant  in  charge  of  our  collections 
of  Diptera  (or  two-winged  flies),  that  the  Uganda  tsetze 
fly  was  not  the  same  species  as  that  of  Zululand  and  the 
fly  country,  but  a  distinct  species  previously  known  only 
on  the  West  Coast  and  the  Congo  basin,  and  described  by 
the  name  Glossina  palpalis.  The  story  thus  developed 
itself:  the  trypanosome  of  sleeping  sickness  is  probably 
carried  by  this  West  Coast  tsetze  fly  just  as  the  trypano- 
some of  nagana  is  carried  in  the  south-east  of  Africa  by 
the  Glossina  morsitans  and  pallidipes,  the  regular  and 
original  "  tsetze  "  flies. 

Sleeping  sickness  thus  presented  itself  as  a  special 
kind  of  human  tsetze-fly  disease.  To  test  this  hypothesis, 
Colonel  Bruce  pursued  two  very  important  and  distinct 
lines  of  enquiry.  In  the  first  place  he  found  that  those 
places  on  his  map  which  were  marked  as  "  sleeping-sick- 
ness areas  "  were  precisely  those  places  from  which  the 
collected  flies  included  specimens  of  tsetze  fly,  whilst  he 
found  that  there  were  no  tsetze  flies  in  the  collections  of 
flies  brought  in  by  the  natives  from  the  regions  where 
there  was  no  sleeping  sickness. 

His  second  test  inquiry  consisted  in  ascertaining 
whether  the  tsetze  flies  of  Uganda  are  actually  found, 
experimentally,  to  be  capable  of  carrying  the  trypanosome 
from  one  infected  person  to  another.  For  this  purpose 
it  was  necessary  to  make  use  of  monkeys,  certain  species 
of  which  were  ascertained  to  be  liable  to  the  infection  of 


170  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

the  sleeping  sickness  trypanosome  when  this  was  intro- 
duced by  means  of  injection  through  a  syringe.  Such 
monkeys  were  found  to  develop  the  chief  symptoms  of 
sleeping  sickness,  and  ultimately  died  of  the  disease, 
their  cerebro-spinal  fluid  being  invaded  by  the  parasites. 
Accordingly  it  was  possible  to  use  monkeys  as  test 
animals.  It  was  found  by  Colonel  Bruce  that  tsetze  flies 
(Glossina  palpalis}  which  had  been  made  to  bite  infected 
negroes  could  carry  the  infection  to  the  monkeys  ;  and 
it  was  also  found  that  even  when  a  number  of  tsetze  flies, 
not  specially  prepared,  were  allowed  to  bite  a  monkey, 
the  latter  eventually  developed  the  trypanosome  in  its 
blood  and  cerebro-spinal  fluid,  thus  showing  that  the 
tsetze  flies,  as  naturally  occurring  in  the  country  around 
Entebbe,  contain  many  of  them,  the  trypanosome  ready 
to  pass  from  the  fly  to  a  human  or  simian  victim,  when 
casually  bitten  by  the  fly. 

Experiments  such  as  these  of  infection  by  the  fly,  and 
the  use  of  monkeys  in  the  research,  require  very  great 
care  ;  and  it  is  quite  reasonable  to  ask  that  they  shall  be 
repeated  and  most  carefully  checked  before  they  are 
considered  as  demonstrative  and  absolutely  certain.  It 
may,  however,  be  considered  as  practically  certain  that  the 
sleeping  sickness  is  due  to  the  presence  in  the  cerebro- 
spinal  fluid  of  quantities  of  a  minute  parasite,  the  Trypano- 
soma  Gambiense,  which  is  carried  from  man  to  man  by  the 
palpalis  tsetze  fly,  which  sucks  it  up  from  the  blood  of 
an  infected  individual  and  conveys  it  to  previously  unin- 
fected  individuals.  The  natives  in  Uganda  lie  about  and 
sleep  under  the  shade  of  trees  where  the  tsetze  flies 
are  especially  abundant ;  and  they  are  quite  indifferent  to 
the  bites  of  flies  of  one  kind  and  another. 

It  is  the  dislike  to  the  mere  touch  of  a  fly,  still  more 
to  its  bite,  which  has  protected  Europeans  almost  entirely 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  171 

from  the  sleeping  sickness.  Unfortunately  there  is  no 
immunity  for  Europeans  in  the  matter ;  and  the  exist- 
ence of  half  a  dozen  or  more  cases  of  white  people 
infected  with  the  trypanosome,  who  have  ultimately 
died  in  England  or  elsewhere  in  Europe  from  sleeping- 
sickness  contracted  through  the  bite  of  a  fly  in  Africa,  is 
abundant  proof  that  there  is  not,  as  has  been  supposed, 
any  special  freedom  from  the  disease  for  white  people  l 

The  foregoing  description  of  the  nature  and  mode  of 
the  infection  of  sleeping  sickness  will  not  cause  any 
astonishment  to  the  layman  of  the  present  day  who 
knows  anything  of  recent  medical  science.  We  are  all 
familiar  with  the  danger  of  fly-bites,  even  in  this 
country,  where  deadly  bacteria  are  occasionally  carried 
by  biting  flies,  such  as  the  horse-flies,  into  the  human 
subject ;  and  nowadays  every  one  is  more  or  less  familiar 
with  the  discovery  of  the  minute  blood-parasite  which 
causes  malaria  or  ague  and  is  carried  by  a  particular 
kind  of  gnat  in  the  interior  of  which  it  multiplies  by 
a  process  of  sexual  conjugation.  At  the  same  time 
the  reader  who  is  interested  in  sleeping  sickness  will 
probably  desire  to  know  more  about  the  nature  of  the 
tsetze  flies  and  some  further  details  as  to  the  parasite 
spoken  of  as  trypanosome. 

The  tsetze  flies  form  a  genus  called  by  Wiedemann 
(in  1830)  "  Glossina."  They  are  only  found  in  Africa  ;  and 
some  seven  species  in  all  are  known.  They  are  little  bigger 
than  a  common  house-fly,  and  much  like  it  in  colour  (fig.  48). 
They  differ  in  appearance  from  the  house-fly  in  the  fact 

1  Only  last  year  (1905)  Lieut.  Tulloch,  of  the  Army  Medical  Depart- 
ment, who  with  Professor  Minchin  was  engaged  in  carrying  on  further 
researches  for  the  Royal  Society  on  the  sleeping  sickness  at  Entebbe  in 
Uganda,  became  infected  by  the  trypanosome,  probably  through  an 
unobserved  bite  by  a  tsetze  fly,  and  died  of  the  disease  soon  after  his 
return  to  England. 


172  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

that  the  wings,  when  the  insect  is  at  rest,  are  parallel  to 
one  another,  and  slightly  over-lap  in  the  middle  line, 
instead  being  to  a  small  extent  divergent  at  their  free 
extremities.  The  bite,  like  that  of  all  flies,  is  rather 
a  stab  than  a  bite,  and  is  effected  by  a  beak-like  process 
of  the  head,  the  blood  of  the  animal  pricked  in  this  way 
being  drawn  into  the  fly's  mouth  by  a  sucking  action  of 
the  gullet.  The  tsetze  flies  appear  to  be  especially  greedy 
and  are  said  to  gorge  themselves  to  such  an  extent  that 
the  blood  taken  in  from  one  animal  overflows  the  gullet, 
and  so  contaminates  the  wound  inflicted  by  the  fly  on  the 
next  animal  it  visits.  It  is  at  the  present  moment 
assumed  very  generally  that  this  is  the  way  in  which 

Tsetze  flies — Glossina  morsitans — 
magnified  two  diameters.  This  is 
the  "  fly  "  of  the  Nagana  or  horse  and 
cattle  disease  of  South  Africa.  The 
Glossina  palpalis,  which  carries  the 
Trypanosoma  Gambiense  causing  sleep- 
ing sickness,  is  very  closely  similar 
to  it  in  appearance. 

FIG. 

infection  is  produced.  But  it  is  not  at  all  improbable 
that  the  trypanosome  undergoes  some  kind  of  multiplica- 
tion and  change  of  form  when  sucked  into  the  tsetze  fly 
as  happens  in  the  case  of  the  malaria  parasite  when 
swallowed  by  the  Anopheles  gnat.  No  such  change  has 
yet  been  discovered  in  regard  to  the  trypanosome  of 
sleeping  sickness  :  but  it  cannot  be  said  that  the  matter 
has  been  exhaustively  studied,  or  that  a  negative  conclu- 
sion is  justified.1 

1  Professor  Minchin  investigated  this  subject  during  1905  in  Uganda 
whither  he  went  on  behalf  of  the  Tropical  Diseases  Committee  of  the 
Royal  Society.  He  did  not  discover  anything  corresponding  to  the 
development  of  the  malarial  parasite  in  the  gnat,  but  his  investigations 
are  not  yet  brought  to  a  conclusion  (December,  1906). 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS 


173 


As  to  the  parasite  itself — the  trypanosome — a  long 
and  very  interesting  story  has  now  to  be  told.  The  first 
blood-parasite  ever  made  known  to  naturalists  and 
medical  men  was  that  to  which  Gruby,  in  1843,  gave  the 
name  Trypanosoma  sanguinis.  He  found  it  in  the  blood 
of  the  common  frog.  We  have  here  reproduced  a  figure 


B 


FIG.  49. 


The  earliest  discovered  Trypanosome,  described  by  Gruby  in  1843  as 
"  Trypanosoma  sanguinis  "  and  found  by  him  in  the  blood  of  the  common 
esculent  Frog. 

It  was  not  noticed  again  until  it  was  re-discovered  by  Lankester  in 
1871,  who  published  the  above  figure  of  it  in  the  Quarterly  Journal  of  Micro- 
scopical Science  in  that  year. 

of  this  original  trypanosome  (fig.  49).  Similar  parasites 
had  been  seen,  but  not  named,  in  the  blood  of  fishes. 
These  trypanosomes  are  all  very  minute  and  of  a  some- 
what elongated  form,  a  fair  average  length  being  one 
thousandth  of  an  inch.  They  are  simple  protoplasmic 
animals,  consisting  of  one  single  nucleated  corpuscle. 


174  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

The  protoplasm  is  drawn  out  at  one  end  of  the  creature 
into  a  motile  undulating  thread,  and  from  the  point 
where  this  joins  the  body  a  membranous  undulating  crest 
extends  along  the  greater  part  of  the  animal's  length. 
There  is  no  mouth,  nutrition  being  effected  by  the 
imbibition  of  soluble  nutrient  matter. 

After  a  long  interval  Gruby's  trypanosome  was  re- 
discovered in  1871  ;  and  then  several  kinds  were  described 
in  the  blood  of  tortoises,  fishes  and  birds.  In  1878,  Dr. 
Timothy  Lewis  found  a  parasite  in  the  blood  of  rats,  at 
first  in  India,  and  subsequently  in  the  common  rats  of 
London  sewers.  This  parasite  resembles  a  trypanosome 
in  many  respects  (fig.  4&A),  but  was  very  properly  given 
a  distinct  name  by  Savile  Kent,  who  called  it  "  Herpeto- 
monas."  This  name  has,  however,  been  dropped  ;  and  the 
rat's-blood  parasite  is  spoken  of  as  a  trypanosome.  It  is 
the  Trypanosoma  Lewisii,  and  was  the  first  of  these 
trypanosomes  to  be  found  in  the  blood  of  a  mammalian 
animal.  The  Trypanosoma  Lewisii  of  the  rat's  blood 
seems  to  do  no  harm  to  the  rat,  in  which  it  swarms, 
multiplying  itself  by  longitudinal  fission  ;  nor  is  it  at 
present  knowfi  to  produce  any  trouble  in  other  animals 
when  transferred  to  their  blood.  Similarly,  the  frog's 
trypanosome  seems  to  exist  innocently  in  the  frog's 
blood. 

The  next  trypanosome  discovered  (1880)  was,  however 
found  in  the  blood  of  camels,  horses,  and  cattle  suffering 
from  a  deadly  disease  known  in  India  by  the  name 
"surra."  It  is  called  Trypanosoma  Evansii,  after  the 
observer  who  detected  it.  Trypanosomes  now  began  to 
get  a  bad  name,  for  the  next  was  discovered  in  animals 
afflicted  by  a  North  African  disease  known  to  French 
veterinaries  as  "  dourine."  This  trypanosome  was  called 
T.  equiperdum. 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  175 

A  little  later,  namely,  in  the  year  1895,  came  Bruce's 
discovery  of  a  trypanosome  associated  with  a  tsetze  fly 
in  the  production  of  the  terrible  nagana  disease  of  the 
"fly-belts"  of  South  Africa,  which  renders  whole  terri- 
tories impassable  for  horses  or  cattle  (fig.  466).  The 
remarkable  and  important  observation  was  made  by  Bruce 
that  this  trypanosome  (known  as  T.  Brucei)  inhabits 
the  blood  of  big  game  without  injuring  them,  just  as 
the  rat's  trypanosome  inhabits  the  rat's  blood  without 
producing  disease ;  and  that  it  is  only  when  the  try- 
panosome is  carried  from  these  natural  wild  "hosts"  to 
domesticated  animals  introduced  by  man,  such  as  horses 
asses,  cattle,  and  dogs,  that  disease  results.  The  wild 
animals  are  "  immune  "  to  Bruce's  trypanosome  ;  the 
introduced  animals  are  poisoned  by  the  products  of  its 
growth  and  fissile  multiplication  in  their  blood. 

Since  Bruce's  researches  on  nagana,  a  trypanosome, 
T.  equinum  (fig.  460),  has  been  discovered  in  the  horse- 
ranches  of  South  America,  where  it  causes  deadly  disease, 
the  mal  de  caderas,  among  the  collected  horses ;  and  a 
curiously  large-sized  trypanosome  has  been  found  by 
Theiler  in  the  blood  of  cattle  in  the  Transvaal.  Down 
to  a  recent  date  no  trypanosome  had  been  found  in 
the  blood  of  man  ;  and  indeed  it  is  almost  certain  that 
none  of  the  kinds  hitherto  mentioned  can  survive  in  his 
blood.  But  in  1902  Button  discovered  a  trypanosome 
in  the  blood  of  a  West  African  patient ;  and  a  few 
|  other  cases  were  noted.  This  trypanosome  of  human 
I  blood  was  called  by  Button  T.  Gambiense.  It  was  not 
found  to  be  connected  with  any  serious  symptoms,  a 
little  fever  being  the  only  disturbance  noted.  It  now, 
however,  appears  that  this  trypanosome  in  the  blood 
is  the  preliminary  stage  of  the  infection  which  ends  in 
sleeping  sickness ;  and,  as  we  have  seen,  in  a  population 


176  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

seriously  attacked  by  sleeping  sickness,  as  is  that  of 
Uganda,  as  many  as  28  per  cent,  of  the  people  have 
trypanosomes  in  their  blood. 

There  is  no  ground  at  present  known  for  distin- 
guishing Button's  T.  Gambiense  of  human  blood  from 
that  which  Bruce  has  found  to  be  so  terribly  abundant 
in  Uganda,  and  to  be  the  cause  of  sleeping  sickness. 
Indeed  all  the  trypanosomes  of  the  blood  of  the  larger 
mammalia  are  singularly  alike  in  appearance ;  and  the 
figure  which  is  here  given  (fig.  50)  of  the  trypanosome 
of  sleeping  sickness  (T.  Gambiense)  might  quite  well 
serve  to  represent  the  T.  Evansii  of  surra  disease,  the 


Trypanosome  Gambiense,  from  the 
blood  of  men  suffering  from  the  early 
symptoms  of  sleeping  sickness.  A, 
after  Bruce  and  Navarro;  B,  after 
Castellani.  They  show  a  large  oval 
nucleus  (drawn  as  a  black  mass),  and 
a  small  black  "  micronucleus,"  or 
"  blepharoplast  "  in  front. 


T.  Brucfi  of  nagana  disease,  or  the  T.  equimim  of  the  South 
American  mal  de  caderas. 

A  most  characteristic  feature,  which  has  been  made 
out  by  the  careful  study  of  these  trypanosomes  by  means 
of  colouring  reagents  and  very  high  powers  of  the 
microscope,  is  that,  whilst  there  is  a  large  granular 
nucleus  there  is  also  a  small  body  at  the  anterior  end 
of  the  animalcul'e  which  readily  stains  and  is  placed  at 
the  end  of  the  root  (so  to  speak)  of  the  vibratile 
flagellum  or  free  thread.  This  smaller  nucleus  has  been 
variously  called  the  "  micronucleus,"  the  "  centrosome," 
and  the  "  blepharoplast."  It  is  identical  with  a  structure 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS 


177 


similarly  placed  in  non-parasitic  miscroscopic  animals  to 
which  trypanosoma  is  undoubtedly  related.  We  find  it 
in  the  phosphorescent  noctiluca  of  our  seas,  and  in  various 
animalcules  called  "  Flagellata." 

The  creature  drawn  in  our  fig.  50  is,  then,  the  typical 
trypanosome.  It  is  this  which  .the  medical  investigator 
looks  for  in  his  human  or  animal  patients ;  it  is  this 
which  he  has  regarded  as  the  sign  and  proof  of  infection. 
Experiments  have  shown  that,  though  so  much  alike  in 
appearance  in  the  different  diseases  we  have  named,  yet 
each  trypanosome  has  its  own  properties.  Human  blood- 


The  Trypanosome  (T.  equiperdum)  of 
the  disease  called  "  Dourine,"  as  seen 
alive  in  the  blood  of  a  rat,  eight  days 
after  inoculation. 

A,  the  actively  wriggling  cork-screw- 
like  parasites  ;  B,  the  blood-corpuscles 
of  the  rat.  This  figure,  of  compara- 
tively low  magnification,  gives  an  in- 
dication of  the  relative  size  of  the 
parasites  and  the  blood-corpuscles. 

The  blood-corpuscles  are  about 
of  an  inch  each  in  diameter. 


FIG.  51. 

serum  is  poisonous  to  one  and  not  to  another  ;  an  animal 
immune  to  one  is  not  immune  to  another.  At  present 
no  treatment  has  been  discovered  which  will  destroy  the 
parasites  when  once  they  have  effected  a  lodgment,  or 
act  as  an  antidote  to  the  poison  which  they  produce  in 
the  infected  animal  or  man.  But  the  fact  that  in  some 
cases  an  animal  may  become  immune  to  the  attack  of 
the  parasite  which  usually  is  deadly  to  its  kind,  gives 
hope  of  an  eventual  curative  treatment  for  trypano- 
some infection  ;  as  does  also  the  fact  that  the  serum  of 
some  animals  acts  as  a  poison  to  trypanosomes  which 
flourish  in  other  animals. 

N 


178  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

With  regard  to  immunity,  it  must  always  be  remem- 
bered that  we  are  liable  to  confuse  two  different  condi- 
tions under  this  one  term.  An  animal  may  be  said  to  be 
immune  to  a  blood- parasite  because  that  parasite  is 
actually  unable  to  live  in  its  blood.  On  the  other  hand 
an  animal  is  often  said  to  be  immune  to  a  parasite  when 
the  parasite  can  and  does  flourish  in  its  blood  or  tissues 
but  produces  no  poisonous  effect.  A  more  precise  nomen- 
clature would  describe  the  attacked  organism  in  the  first 
case  as  "  repellent,"  for  it  repels  the  parasite  altogether  ; 
in  the  second  case  as  "jbolemmV"  for  it  tolerates  the 
presence  and  multiplication  of  the  parasite  without  suf- 
fering by  it. 

We  have  yet  to  learn  a  good  deal  more  as  to  the 
repulsion  and  the  toleration  of  the  trypanosome  parasites 
by  mammals  and  man.  Still  more  have  we  to  learn 
about  the  life-history  of  the  trypanosome.  At  the 
moment  of  writing,  absolutely  nothing  has  been  ascer- 
tained as  to  the  life-history  of  the  trypanosomes  of  mam- 
malian blood,  except  that  they  multiply  in  the  blood  by 
longitudinal  fission.  Our  ignorance  about  them  is  all  the 
more  serious  since  other  trypanosomes,  discovered  by 
Danilewsky  in  birds,  have  been  studied  and  have  been 
shown  to  go  through  the  most  varied  phases  of  multi- 
plication and  change  of  size  and  shape,  including  a 
process  of  sexual  fertilisation  like  that  of  the  malaria 
parasite,  to  which,  indeed,  it  now  seems  certain  the 
trypanosomes  are  very  closely  allied. 

It  is  to  Dr.  Schaudinn,1  that  we  owe  a  knowledge  of 
some  most  extraordinary  and  important  facts  with  regard 
to  the  trypanosomes  parasitic  in  the  blood  of  the  little 
stone-owl  of  southern  Europe  (Athene noctud).  These  facts 
are  so  remarkable  that,  were  Dr.  Schaudinn  not  known 

1  Dr.  Schaudinn  died  in  1906.     He  was  only  35  years  of  age. 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  179 

as  a  very  competent  investigator  of  microscopic  organisms 
we  should  hesitate  to  accept  them  as  true.  Supposing, 
as  is  not  improbable,  that  similar  facts  can  be  shown  in 
regard  to  the  trypanosomes  of  mammalian  blood,  the  con- 
clusions which  our  medical  investigators  have  based  upon 
a  very  limited  knowledge  of  the  form  and  life-history  of  the 
trypanosomes  occurring  in  diseases  such  as  sleeping  sick- 
ness, surra,  and  nagana,  are  likely  to  be  gravely  modified, 
and  practical  issues  of  an  unexpected  kind  will  be  involved. 
As  has  already  been  pointed  out  in  this  article,  the 
British  Government  has  no  staff  of  public  servants 
trained  to  deal  with  the  world-wide  problems  of  sani- 
tation and  disease  which  necessarily  come  with  increasing 
frequency  before  the  puzzled  administrators  of  our 
scattered  Empire.  There  is  no  provision  for  the  study 
of  the  nature  and  history  of  blood-parasites  in  this 
country,  that  is  to  say,  no  provision  of  laboratories  with 
the  very  ablest  and  exceptionally-gifted  investigators  at 
their  head1.  We  play  with  the  provision  of  an  adequate 
army,  officers,  and  equipment  to  fight  disease,  which 
annually  destroys  hundreds  of  thousands  of  our  people, 
much  as  barbarous  states  or  bankrupt  European  king- 
doms play  with  the  provision  of  an  ordinary  army  and 
navy.  Their  forces  exist  on  paper,  or  even  in  fact,  but 
have  no  ammunition,  no  officers,  and  no  information  ; 
and  there  is  no  pay  for  the  soldiers  or  sailors.  Dr. 
Schaudinn,  on  the  other  hand,  carried  on  his  researches 
as  an  officer  of  the  German  Imperial  Health  Bureau  of 
Berlin  ;  and  the  account  of  them  was  published  in  the 
official  Report  of  that  important  department  of  the  German 
imperial  administrative  service  three  years  ago. 

1  Since  this  was  written  a  professorship  of  Protozoology  has  with  the 
assistance  of  the  Colonial  Office  been  established  in  the  University  of 
London.  This  is  a  first  step  towards  a  recognition  of  the  duty  of  the 
State  in  this  matter. 

N  2 


i8o 


THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


It  is  not  possible  here  to  give  a  full  report  on  Dr. 
Schaudinn's  work  ;  but  it  appears  that  he  has  studied  two 
distinct  species  of  trypanosoma,  both  occurring  side  by 


FIG.  52. 

Trypanosoma  Ziemanni,  from  the  gut  of  the  gnat  (Culex),  having  been 
sucked  in  with  the  blood  of  the  owl  (Athene  noctua}.  A,  fertilized  vermiform 
stage.  B,  multiplication  of  nucleus.  C,  elongation  and  coiling,  with 
increase  of  nuclei  (after  Schaudinn). 

side  in  the  blood  of  the  little  stone-owl,  and  already  seen 
but  incompletely  studied,  by  Danilewsky  and  Ziemann. 
The  second  of  the  two  species  of  trypanosome  is  in  some 


FIG.  53. 

Minute  neutral  Trypanosomes  in  the  gut    of  the  gnat  liberated  from 
the  coiled  form  of  Fig.  52,  C  (after  Schaudinn). 

respects  the  more  remarkable.  Schaudinn  calls  it  Trypano- 
soma  Ziemanni  ;  and  from  the  figures  which  are  here  given 
(figs.  4.  5, 6,  and  7), copied  from  his  article,  with  the  explana- 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS 


181 


tions  below  the  figures,  the  reader  will  at  once  see  what 
an  extraordinary  range  of  form  and  mode  of  multiplica- 
tion is  presented  by  this  one  species  of  trypanosome. 
Space  will  not  permit  us  to  comment  on  these  various 
phases  beyond  noting  how  assuredly  such  forms  would 
have  escaped  recognition  as  belonging  to  the  trypanosome 
history  if  seen,  before  Dr.  Schaudinn's  memoir  was  printed, 
by  any  of  our  medical  commissioners  blindly  exploring 
round  about  the  diseases  caused  by  trypanosomes  in  man 
and  mammals. 


A,  B,  C,  D,  Elongated  spiral 
forms  of  Tryf-anosoma  Ziemanni 
(some  intertwined)  developed  from 
those  of  Fig.  53 — showing  trans- 
verse division,  nucleus,  and 
blepharoplast. 

E,  F,  pear-shaped  forms  re- 
sulting from  the  contraction  of 
forms  like  A  ;  G,  a  cluster  of  very 
minute  individuals. 

These  forms  are  observed  in 
the  gnat  and  also  in  the  blood  of 
the  owl,  into  which  they  pass 
when  the  gnat  bites  that  bird, 
and  there  give  rise  to  the  large 
male  and  female  Trypanosomes 
seen  in  Fig.  55  (after  Schaudinn). 


F. 


FIG.  54. 


One  very  astonishing  and  revolutionary  fact  discovered 
by  Schaudinn  we  must,  however,  especially  point  out. 
Medical  men  have  long  been  acquainted  with  the  spirillum, 
or  spiral  threads,  discovered  by  Obermeyer  in  the  blood 
of  patients  suffering  from  the  relapsing  fever  of  eastern 
Europe.  These  were  universally  and  without  question 
regarded  as  Bacteria  (vegetable  organisms)  and  referred  to 
the  genus  "  Spirochaeta  "  of  Ehrenberg.  They  were  called 
Spirochceta  Obenneieri ;  and  relapsing  fever  was  held  to 
be  a  typical  case  of  a  bacterial  infection  of  the  blood. 


182 


THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 


It  is  now  shown  by  Schaudinn  that  the  blood-parasite  spiro- 
chaeta  is  a  phase  of  a  trypanosome  (fig.  54)  ;  that  it  has  a 
large  nucleus  and  a  micronucleus  or  blepharoplast,  neither 
of  which  are  present  in  the  spiral  Bacteria;  and,  further, 
that  it  alters  its  shape,  contracting  so  as  to  present  the 
form  of  minute  oval  or  pear-shaped  bodies,  each  provided 
with  a  larger  and  a  smaller  nucleus  (fig.  54,  E,  F).  These 
oval  bodies  are  often  engulfed  by  the  colourless  corpuscles 


A. 


E. 


C. 


FIG.  55. 

Trypanosonta  Ziemanni,  from  the  blood  of  the  little  owl.  The  stages 
shown  in  Figs.  52-  —  54  are  passed  inside  the  gnat.  The  spiral  and  pear- 
shaped  bodies  of  Fig.  54  pass  from  the  gnat's  proboscis  into  the  blood  of 
the  little  owl,  and  grow  there  into  the  large  forms  here  figured.  A,  B, 
and  C  are  females,  destined  to  be  fertilized  by  spermatozoa  (see  Fig.  21) 
when  swallowed  by  a  gnat.  D  and  E  are  male  Trypanosomes,  which  will 
give  rise  each  to  eight  fertilizing  individuals  or  spermatozoa  as  shown 
in  Fig.  56  —  when  swallowed  by  a  gnat. 

(phagocytes)  of  the  blood  ;  and  it  is  in  the  highest  degree 
probable  that  in  this  condition  they  have  been  observed  in 
some  tropical  diseases  without  their  relation  to  the  spiral 
forms  being  suspected.  The  corpuscles  lately  described 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS 


183 


by  Leishman,  in  cases  of  a  peculiar  Indian  fever,  are 
very  probably  of  this  nature,  as  are  also  similar  bodies 
recently  described  in  Delhi  sore.  On  the  whole,  it  may 
safely  be  said  that  the  researches  of  Dr.  Schaudinn,  of 
which  only  a  preliminary  account  has  yet  been  published, 
have  widely  modified  our  conceptions  as  to  these  blood- 
parasites,  and  must  lead  to  important  discoveries  in 
regard  to  diseases  caused  by  them  in  mammals  and 
in  man. 

The  facts  that  wild  game  serve  as  a  tolerant  reservoir 
of  trypanosomes  for  the  infection  of  domesticated  animals 


Male  Trypanosoma  Ziemanni,  giving  rise 
by  nuclear  division  to  eight  spermatozoa 
or  microgametes.  From  the  stomach  of 
the  gnat  (Culex). 

Each  of  these  penetrates  and  fuses  with 
the  substance  of  a  female  Trypanosome, 
swallowed  at  the  same  time  or  already  taken 
in  by  the  gnat.  The  fertilized  animalculae 
is  the  vermiform  motile  stage  of  Fig.  52, 
A  ;  and  so  we  return  to  the  starting-point 
of  the  cycle  (after  Schaudinn). 


FIG.  56. 


by  the  intermediary  of  the  tsetze  fly,  and  that  native 
children  in  malarial  regions  act  the  same  part  for  the 
malarial  parasite  and  mosquito,  suggest  very  strongly 
that  some  tolerant  reservoir  of  the  sleeping-sickness 
trypanosome  may  exist  in  the  shape  of  a  hitherto  unsus- 
pected mammal,  bird,  or  insect.  The  investigation  of 
that  hypothesis  and  the  discovery  of  the  reproductive  and 
secondary  forms  of  the  mammalian  trypanosomes  are  the 
matters  which  now  most  urgently  call  for  the  efforts  of 
capable  medical  officers.  But  we  must  not  be  sanguine 
of  rapid  progress,  since  men  of  the  scientific  quality 


184  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

needful  for  pursuing  these  enquiries  are  not  numerous  ; 
and  those  who  exist  are  not  endowed  with  private 
fortunes,  as  a  rule.  At  the  same  time  no  attempt  is 
made  by  the  British  Government  to  take  such  men 
into  its  pay,  or  to  provide  for  the  training  and  selection 
of  such  officers.1 

The  relations  of  parasites  to  the  organisms  upon  or  in 
which  they  are  parasitic,  and  the  relation  of  man,  once 
entered  on  the  first  steps  of  his  career  of  civilisation,  to 
the  world  of  parasites,  form  one  of  the  most  instructive 
and  fascinating  chapters  of  natural  history.  It  cannot 
be  fully  written  yet,  but  already  some  of  the  conclusions 
to  which  the  student  is  led  in  examining  this  subject  have 
far-reaching  importance  and  touch  upon  great  general 
principles  in  an  unexpected  manner. 

Before  the  arrival  of  man — the  would-be  controller, 
the  disturber  of  Nature — the  adjustment  of  living  things 
to  their  surrounding  conditions  and  to  one  another  has  a 
certain  appearance  of  perfection.  Natural  selection  and 
the  survival  of  the  fittest  in  the  struggle  for  existence 
lead  to  the  production  of  a  degree  of  efficiency  and 
harmonious  interaction  of  the  units  of  the  living  world, 
which,  being  based  on  the  inexorable  destruction  of  what 
is  inadequate  and  inharmonious  as  soon  as  it  appears, 
result  in  a  smooth  and  orderly  working  of  the  great 
machine,  and  the  continuance  by  heredity  of  efficiency 
and  a  high  degree  of  individual  perfection. 

Parasites,  whether  microscopic  or  of  larger  size,  are 
not,  in  such  circumstances,  the  cause  of  widespread 
disease  or  suffering.  The  weakly  members  of  a  species 
may  be  destroyed  by  parasites,  as  others  are  destroyed 
by  beasts  of  prey ;  but  the  general  community  of  the 
species,  thus  weeded,  is  benefited  by  the  operation.  In 
1  See  footnote  on  p.  179. 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  185 

the  natural  world  the  inhabitants  of  areas  bounded 
by  sea,  mountain,  and  river  become  adjusted  to  one 
another ;  and  a  balance  is  established.  The  only  dis- 
turbing factors  are  exceptional  seasons,  unusual  cold, 
wet,  or  drought.  Such  recurrent  factors  may  from  time 
to  time  increase  the  number  of  the  weakly  who  are 
unable  to  cope  with  the  invasions  of  minute  destructive 
parasites,  and  so  reduce,  even  to  extermination  the  kinds 
of  animals  or  plants  especially  susceptible  to  such  influ- 
ences. But  anything  like  the  epidemic  diseases  of  para- 
sitic origin  with  which  civilised  man  is  unhappily  familiar 
seems  to  be  due  either  to  his  own  restless  and  ignorant 
activity  or,  in  his  absence,  to  great  and  probably 
somewhat  sudden  geological  changes — changes  of  the 
connexions,  and  therefore  communications,  of  great  land 
areas. 

It  is  abundantly  evident  that  animals  or  plants  which 
have,  by  long  aeons  of  selection  and  adaptation,  become 
adjusted  to  the  parasites  and  the  climatic  conditions  and 
the  general  company  (so  to  speak)  of  one  continent  may 
be  totally  unfit  to  cope  with  those  of  another;  just  as 
the  Martian  giants  of  Mr.  H.  G.  Wells,  though  marvels  of 
offensive  and  defensive  development,  were  helpless  in  the 
presence  of  mundane  putrefactive  bacteria  and  were 
rapidly  and  surely  destroyed  by  them.  Accordingly,  it 
is  not  improbable  that  such  geological  changes  as  the 
junction  of  the  North  and  South  American  continents,  of 
North  and  South  Africa,  and  of  various  large  islands  and 
neighbouring  continents,  have,  in  ages  before  the  advent 
of  man,  led  to  the  development  of  disastrous  epidemics. 
It  is  not  a  far-fetched  hypothesis  that  the  disappearance 
of  the  whole  equine  race  from  the  American  continent 
just  before  or  coincidently  with  the  advent  of  man — a 
egion  where  horses  of  all  kinds  had  existed  in  greater 


;; 


186  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

variety  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  world — is  due  to  the 
sudden  introduction,  by  means  of  some  geological  change, 
of  a  deadly  parasite  which  spread  as  an  epidemic  and 
/  extinguished  the  entire  horse  population. 

Whatever  may  have  happened  in  past  geological 
epochs,  by  force  of  great  earth-movements  which  rapidly 
brought  the  adaptations  of  one  continent  into  contact 
with  the  parasites  of  another,  it  is  quite  certain  that 
man,  proud  man,  ever  since  he  has  learnt  to  build  a  ship, 
and  even  before  that,  when  he  made  up  his  mind  to  march 
aimlessly  across  continents  till  he  could  go  no  further, 
has  played  havoc  with  himself  and  all  sorts  of  his  fellow- 
beings  by  mixing  up  the  products  of  one  area  with  those 
of  another.  Nowhere  has  man  allowed  himself — let 
alone  other  animals  or  even  plants — to  exist  in  fixed  local 
conditions  to  which  he  or  they  have  become  adjusted. 
With  ceaseless  restlessness  he  has  introduced  men  and 
beasts  and  plants  from  one  land  to  another.  He  has 
constantly  migrated  with  his  herds  and  his  horses,  from 
continent  to  continent.  Parasites,  in  themselves  beneficent 
purifiers  of  the  race,  have  been  thus  converted  into  terrible 
scourges  and  the  agents  of  disease.  Europeans  are 
decimated  by  the  locally  innocuous  parasites  of  Africa  ; 
the  South  Sea  islanders  are  exterminated  by  the  compara- 
tively harmless  measles  of  Europe. 

A  striking  example  of  the  disasters  brought  about  by 
man's  blind  dealings  with  Nature — disasters  which  can 
and  will  hereafter  be  avoided  by  the  aid  of  science — is  to 
be  found  in  the  history  of  the  insect  phylloxera  and  the 
vine.  In  America  the  vine  had  become  adjusted  to  the 
phylloxera  larvae,  so  that  when  they  nibbled  its  roots  the 
American  vine  threw  out  new  root-shoots  and  was  none 
the  worse  for  the  little  visitor.  Man  in  his  blundering 
way  introduced  the  American  vine,  and  with  it  the 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  187 

phylloxera,  to  Europe ;  and  in  three  years  half  the  vines 
in  France  and  Italy  were  destroyed  by  the  phylloxera, 
because  the  European  vines  had  not  been  bred  in  associa- 
tion with  this  little  pest,  and  had  not  acquired  the  simple 
adjusting  faculty  of  throwing  out  new  shoots. 

But  it  is  not  only  by  his  reckless  mixing  up  of  incom- 
patibles  from  all  parts  of  the  globe  that  the  unscientific 
man  has  risked  the  conversion  of  paradise  into  a  desert. 
In  his  greedy  efforts  to  produce  large  quantities  of  animals 
and  plants  convenient  for  his  purposes,  and  in  his  eager- 
ness to  mass  and  organise  his  own  race  for  defence  and 
conquest,  man  has  accumulated  unnatural  swarms  of 
one  species  in  field  and  ranch  and  unnatural  crowds  of 
his  own  kind  in  towns  and  fortresses.  Such  undiluted 
masses  of  one  organism  serve  as  a  ready  field  for  the 
propagation  of  previously  rare  and  unimportant  parasites 
from  individual  to  individual.  Human  epidemic  diseases 
as  well  as  those  of  cattle  and  crops,  are  largely  due  to  this 
unguarded  action  of  the  unscientific  man. 

A  good  instance  of  this  is  seen  in  the  history  of  the  coffee 
plantations  of  Ceylon,  where  a  previously  rare  and  obscure 
parasitic  fungus,  leading  an  uneventful  life  in  the  tropical 
forests  of  that  country,  suddenly  found  itself  provided 
with  an  unlimited  field  of  growth  and  exuberance  in  the 
coffee  plantations.  The  coffee  plantations  were  destroyed 
by  this  parasite,  which  has  now  returned  to  its  pristine  ob- 
scurity. Disharmonious,  blundering  man  was  responsible 
for  its  brief  triumph  and  celebrity.  Dame  Nature  had 
not  allowed  the  coffee  fungus  more  than  a  very  moderate 
scope.  Man  comes  in  and  takes  the  reins ;  disaster  follows ; 
and  there  is  no  possibility  of  return  to  the  old  regime. 
Man  must  make  his  blunders  and  retrieve  them  by  further 
interference — by  the  full  use  of  his  intelligence,  by  the 
continually  increasing  ingenuity  of  his  control  of  the 


L88  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

physical  world,  which  he  has  ventured  to  wrest  from  the 
old  rule  of  natural  selection  and  adaptation. 

The  adjustment  of  all  living  things  to  their  proper 
environment  is  one  of  great  delicacy  and  often  of  sur- 
prising limitation.  In  no  living  things  is  this  more 
remarkable  than  in  parasites.  The  relation  of  a  parasite 
to  the  "  host  "  or  "  hosts  "  in  which  it  can  flourish  (often 
the  host  is  only  one  special  species  or  even  variety  of  plant 
or  animal)  is  illustrated  by  the  more  familiar  restriction 
of  certain  plants  to  a  particular  soil.  Thus  the  Cornish 
heath  only  grows  on  soil  overlying  the  chemically  pecu- 
liar serpentine  rocks  of  Cornwall.  The  two  common 
parasitic  tape- worms  of  man  pass  their  early  life  the  one 
in  the  pig  and  the  other  in  bovine  animals.  But  that 
which  requires  the  pig  as  its  first  host  (T&nia  solium) 
cannot  use  a  bovine  animal  as  a  substitute  ;  nor  can  the 
other  (Tcenia  mediocanellata)  exist  in  a  pig.  Yet  the 
difference  of  porcine  and  bovine  flesh  and  juices  is  not  a 
very  patent  one  ;  it  is  one  of  small  variations  in  highly 
complex  organic  chemical  substances.  A  big  earth-worm- 
like  stomach-worm  flourishes  in  man,  and  another  kind 
similar  to  it  in  the  horse.  •  But  that  frequenting  man 
cannot  exist  in  the  horse,  nor  that  of  the  horse  in  man. 
Simpler  parasites,  such  as  are  the  moulds,  bacteria,  and 
again  the  blood-parasites,  trypanosoma,  etc.,  exhibit  ab- 
solute restrictions  as  to  the  hosts  in  which  they  can  or 
can  not  flourish  without  showing  specific  changes  in  their 
vital  processes.  Being  far  simpler  in  structure  than  the 
parasitic  worms,  they  have  less  "  mechanism  "  at  their  dis- 
posal for  bringing  about  adjustment  to  varied  conditions 
of  life.  The  microscopic  parasites  do  not  submit  to 
alterations  in  the  chemical  character  of  their  surround- 
ings without  themselves  reacting  and  showing  changed 
chemical  activities.  A  change  of  soil  (that  is  to  say  of 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  189 

host)  may  destroy  them ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  may 
lead  to  increased  vigour  and  the  most  unexpected  re- 
action on  their  part  in  the  production  of  virulent 
chemical  poisons. 

We  are  justified  in  believing  that  until  man  introduced 
his  artificially  selected  and  transported  breeds  of  cattle 
and  horses  into  Africa  there  was  no  nagana  disease.  The 
Trypanosoma  Brucei  lived  in  the  blood  of  the  big  game 
in  perfect  harmony  with  its  host.  So,  too,  it  is  probable 
that  the  sleeping-sickness  parasite  flourished  innocently  in 
a  state  of  adjustment  due  to  tolerance  on  the  part  of  the 
aboriginal  men  and  animals  of  West  Africa.  It  was  not 
until  the  Arab  slave  raiders,  European  explorers,  and  india- 
rubber  thieves  stirred  up  the  quiet  populations  of  Central 
Africa,  and  mixed  by  their  violence  the  susceptible  with 
the  tolerant  races,  that  the  sleeping-sickness  parasite  be- 
came a  deadly  scourge — a  "  disharmony  "  to  use  the  sug- 
gestive term  introduced  by  my  friend  Elias  Metschnikow. 

The  adjustment  of  primaeval  populations  to  their  con- 
ditions has  also  been  broken  down  by  "  disharmonies  "  of 
another  kind,  due  to  man's  restless  invention,  as  explained 
a  few  years  ago  in  the  interesting  book  of  Mr.  Archdall 
Reid  on  the  "  Present  Evolution  of  Man."  Not  only  does 
the  human  race  within  given  areas  become  adjusted  to  a 
variety  of  local  parasites,  but  it  acquires  a  tolerance  of 
dangerous  drugs,  such  as  alcohol  and  opium,  extracted  by 
man's  ingenuity  from  materials  upon  which  he  operates. 
A  race  thus  provided  and  thus  immune  imposes,  by  its 
restless  migrations,  on  unaccustomed  races  the  deadly 
poisons  to  the  consumption  of  which  it  is  itself  habituated. 
The  unaccustomed  races  are  deteriorated  or  even  exter- 
minated by  the  poisons  thus  introduced. 

Infectious  disease,  it  was  long  ago  pointed  out,  must 
be  studied  from  three  main  points  of  view  :  (i)  the  life 


i go  THE    KINGDOM    OF    MAN 

history  and  nature  of  the  disease-germ  or  infective 
matter  ;  (2)  the  infected  subject,  his  repellant  or  tolerant 
possibilities,  and  his  predisposition  or  receptivity  ;  (3)  the 
intermediary  or  carrying  agents.  Whilst  it  is  true  that 
little  or  nothing  has  been  done  by  the  State  in  acquiring 
or  making  use  of  knowledge  as  to  the  first  and  second  of 
these  factors,  with  a  view  to  controlling  the  spread  of 
disease,  it  is  the  fact  that  much  has  been  done  both  in  the 
way  of  investigation  and  administration  in  relation  to 
the  third  factor.  The  great  public-health  enquiries  and 
consequent  legislation  in  this  country,  in  which  scientific 
men  of  the  highest  qualifications,  such  as  Simon,  Farr, 
Chadwick,  and  Parkes,  took  part  during  the  Victorian 
period,  have  had  excellent  results ;  to  them  are  due 
the  vast  expenditure  at  the  present  day  on  pure  water, 
sewage  disposal,  and  sanitary  inspection.  But  little  or 
nothing  has  been  done  in  regard  to  the  first  and  second 
divisions  of  the  subject,  in  which  the  less  organised 
portions  of  the  British  Empire  are  more  deeply  con- 
cerned than  in  waterworks  and  sewer-pipes.  It  is  still 
contested  whether  leprosy  (which  is  a  serious  scourge 
in  the  British  Empire,  though  expelled  from  our  own 
islands)  is  a  matter  of  predisposition  caused  by  diet  or 
solely  due  to  contagion  ;  and  yet  it  is  left  to  individual 
practitioners  to  work  out  the  problem.  The  State  prepares 
vaccine  lymph  in  a  cheap  and  unsatisfactory  way  for  the 
use  of  its,  till  recently,  compulsorily  vaccinated  citizens ; 
but  the  State,  though  thus  interfering  in  the  matter  of 
vaccine,  has  spent  no  money  to  study  effectively  and  so  to 
improve  the  system  of  vaccination.  Here  and  there  some 
temporary  and  ineffective  enquiry  has  been  subsidised  by 
a  Government  office ;  but  there  is  no  great  army  of  in- 
vestigators working  in  the  best  possible  laboratories,  led 
by  the  ablest  minds  of  the  day,  with  the  constant  object 


THE    SLEEPING    SICKNESS  191 

of  improving  and  developing  in  new  directions  the  system 
of  inoculation.  Surely  if  compulsion,  or  every  pressure 
short  of  compulsion,  is  justified  in  enforcing  vaccine  in- 
oculation on  every  British  family,  it  would  be  only 
reasonable  and  consistent  to  expend  a  million  or  so  a 
year  in  the  perfection  and  intelligent  control  of  this 
remedy  by  the  most  skilled  investigators.  Yet  not  a 
halfpenny  is  spent  by  the  British  Government  in  this 
way.  Medicine  is  organised  in  this  country  by  its 
practitioners  as  a  fee-paid  profession ;  but  as  a  neces- 
sary and  invaluable  branch  of  the  public  service  it  is 
neglected,  misunderstood,  and  rendered  to  a  large  extent 
futile  by  inadequate  funds  and  consequent  lack  of  capable 
leaders.  The  defiant  desperate  battle  which  civilised  man 
wages  with  Nature  must  go  on ;  but  man's  suffering  and 
loss  in  the  struggle — the  delay  in  his  ultimate  triumph — 
depend  solely  on  how  much  or  how  little  the  great  civilised 
communities  of  the  world  seek  for  increased  knowledge 
of  nature  as  the  basis  of  their  practical  administration 
and  government. 

POSTSCRIPT,  December,  1906. — Messrs.  Thomas  and 
Breinl,  of  the  Liverpool  School  of  Tropical  Medicine, 
two  years  ago  discovered  and  published  the  fact  that 
an  arsenical  aniline  product  known  as  "  atoxyl  "  when 
injected  into  patients  suffering  from  Sleeping  Sickness 
destroys  the  parasite  and  promises  to  be  a  cure  for 
this  terrible  infection.  Experiments  are  in  progress 
in  many  quarters  in  regard  to  this  treatment,  but  cer- 
tainty can  only  be  arrived  at  by  prolonged  observation 
of  the  patients.  The  newspapers  have  lately,  in  error, 
attributed  this  discovery  to  Dr.  Robert  Koch  of  Berlin, 
who  has  merely  confirmed  the  observations  of  the  earlier 
workers. — E.  R.  L. 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

TO—  ^      202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

1  -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-3405 

6-month  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books  to  Circulation  Desk 

Renewals  -and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  due  date 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

WAR  121986 

4 

SENT  ON  ILL 

JUL  2  5  2000 

U.C.  BERKELEY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  12/80        BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


®s 


LD  21-100m-2,'55 
(B139s22)476 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


BOOOfl057MS 


/ 

4>n 

'• 


210003